# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## Preparation for Blessing (I)

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

Lancaster Gate Church
London, England

> This speech was delivered just before the Holy Wine Ceremony for the 118 couple Blessing. The Holy Wine ceremony is an extremely serious sacramental moment, in which the participants are separated from the old lineage of Satan and connected to God’s new lineage. In a serious moment, this is a serious speech.

> Rev. Moon describes in some detail the process by which he was able to expand the Blessing from the seed of his own family in 1960 to more than 3,000 couples by 1978. The new candidates stand ready to join that blessed number.

After the Blessing matrimony will follow. We must move in an orderly way from this tie on your free movement is all over, we move in a systematic organized structure now and for the Ceremony tomorrow. We have 118 chosen. I aimed at 120. But this 118 is good. I will give a demonstration of how the wedding march will continue. Watch me and imagine that Col. Pak is my bride! The bridegroom is in front, and the bride in rear. Walk seven steps and then take three bows. Bow together and move on. When you do this three times you are standing in front of True Parents. We will anoint you by sprinkling oil. When you are anointed turn right.

Every step has a meaning. We are walking through history, symbolically you are paying indemnity for the entire history. The first seven steps symbolize 2,000 years of walking the Old Testament, the second seven steps symbolize 2,000 years of walking the New Testament and the third seven steps symbolize the Completed Testament. Twenty one steps represent 6,000 years of history. The final large step is important, symbolizing two people standing united into one, crossing beyond and transcending all possible barriers, moving into the heartistic era.

Go beyond the fallen era, fallen age. With the fallen condition still remaining you are not qualified for the blessing. Put yourself in the position to go beyond, transcend the fallen era! True Parents blessing you over your head signifies that you are above the fallen era. I can only bless those who are without sin. If once you are given such a blessing you fall again you will be treated as Satan, even Satan treats you as Satan. Because Satan took Adam and Eve in the growth stage. But if you go beyond into perfection and then you fall, you are worse than Satan.

By the imperfection of Jesus dispensation 2,000 years ago all previous work was nullified, had no value. This is the same. Do you follow? You don’t know too well because you are living too close, but very significant gigantic things will happen when you take that final bow. Once you step into that door you have no right to talk about whether you like your wife or husband — no question, you are one! This is the garden of Eden, and you and your wife are the only two existing. If you look at someone else and think that they are better than your wife or husband you are like the archangel minding other people’s business. That caused the fall. Is that the principle, yes or no?

### Protect your purity

So this is it, once and for all marriage. One happy marriage. Do you follow? You are the folk that conquered the fall because the fall has no meaning anymore to you. So after your marriage one of the greatest prizes is to keep your chastity pure and genuine. That is the greatest of all prizes. Husband and wife keep purity and chastity to one and other that is the greatest of all gifts.

Men by nature are not in danger to be raped but a woman is always exposed to Satan. Women are weaker, women are always in danger because they are exposed to attack from other men. Women are the ones who can be victimized. Men are the attacker. It is important not to expose yourself to danger. You must determine, ‘Even if I give up my life I must not give up my chastity, my purity.’ That is your virtue.

Sometimes women have certain protection devices, for example a razor blade, or medicine. You have to care that much to keep yourself a Holy temple and not to be exposed to danger. Sometimes you can be attacked and someone tries to rape you; even if you have to use razor blades you must protect yourself. This is quite contrary to the common concept of Western men and women. A permissive, promiscuous life make it impossible to be considerate of such things.

That’s why a woman should always follow her husband. The men are a shield to their wife. Both are one body, work together, live together, always together, not separated. In the future there will be a great number of Blessed families. Blessed couples should welcome newcomers and protect the newcomers. If a blessed woman comes to a village without her husband for some reason, then the blessed families in that village should protect that woman.

Your battle is how to protect your purity. Actually Heavenly law is that once you are married, you are not even supposed to shake hands with someone, but in Western world you don’t care, you kiss everyone. When a married woman kisses everyone that is not the heavenly standard. Particularly going out to social dances with other men this is impossible by the heavenly standard. If you want to dance and kiss go ahead with your husband!

From tomorrow that should be initiated immediately. You use your mind — you know what is heavenly standard. Our society is a reality and we have to cope with society. We cannot be a separate group of ‘Moonies’, for we are the special group of people God assigned. Therefore use your mind! Shake hands with clear understanding of the Principle understanding.

It is best to carry holy salt all the time. When you do certain things that in God’s sight are not holy use holy salt. When you shake hands with secular people pray to God, ‘Father, I need to perform this duty to advance your Kingdom.’ In the meantime cleanse yourself by holy salt. You can’t use holy salt all the time. But I will show you another way to cleanse or sanctify yourself.

You read in the Bible that after the resurrection of Jesus he asks that the disciples receive the Holy Ghost, which appeared like a rushing wind. He blew air on them. Blowing air from your mouth represents the power of God’s word that will bring recreation. You are going to restore stained matter by blowing air. You cannot do that as soon as you shake hands with somebody. Your mind is moving in that direction, so without being noticed you breathe like this, a little blow. Your state of mind is important. So when you get blessing you think you will have an easy heavenly way of life. It is true, but on the other hand life becomes so complicated you have no freedom anymore.

Actually therefore you have no freedom to spit anywhere. If you use other peoples’ bathroom you have to purify it before you use it. After you used it you have to cleanse it. After you come out of the bathroom door you do it again. In a strict sense you have to cleanse yourself every minute of the day. Every time you pass water you do the same and every time you drink water you have to holy salt it, holy breath. So on the street on the way when you have to sit down you have to sanctify your place before you sit down, you have to purify it. Every moment everything you do, you must feel ‘I am the holy temple of God,’ and should be treated accordingly. Men or women who live in that fashion, could such people be immoral or impure? Not possible!

When we restore the entire earth for God, then we no longer need purification, but until then we have to move every moment of the day with purification procedures, purify everything before you use it. Also if you live in someone else’s house your attitude must be the same: purify the house before you occupy it. When you are living in a rented place Satan is the owner, you must cleanse it before you use it. When you own the house holy salt it all over once, it will become a holy house then you don’t have to repeat every day except for new items coming into the house.

Also when you go out to society you must purify yourself when you come in. However if your house stands in your own land, you don’t have to salt every day. But when you go into a foreign place you purify before you go out and before you come into your house.

What are we working for? We are working for the world where holy salt ceremonies are unnecessary. That is the kind of world which we are fighting for. Once we have a base to restore then we holy salt a plane. We carry tons of holy salt and sprinkle it all over the country North and South, East and West, circle the whole country then the whole nation is restored, and we are free inside.

But we need a nation.

If you have to sell or give up property or merchandise you own you must think double time, triple time, quadruple time. You must not give up merchandise that was once owned by God. If you purchase land and then give it up into the hands of satanic world, then the land is in anguish, is crying in sadness. The land will feel sorrow when you give it up.

### Establishing Holy Ground

In 1965 I visited 40 different nations creating holy grounds. I linked 40 nations with heavenly material. All you have to do is expand my 40 nation Holy Ground ceremony into every corner of the earth. All of these Holy lands should become our land; we must purchase them. We should always make a movement towards that Holy Ground. Our aim should be to live near the holy ground. We buy more land, more and more we buy up satanic world, change satanic world into heavenly world.

It is Unification Church philosophy every day, day in day out, to work to claim more land for God. We claim more property for God every day. We want to bring more territory for God, so God can say ‘This is my land, my people.’ Do you follow? That is the way, in which we can say that we are building a new nation, new family, new society. That is the way we are creating a new nation.

The EEC System is a very good one. It follows heavenly procedures. Let us say that we would have a membership in the entire European continent of 50 million that will grow to 100 million living all over Europe. Then one day we will move into one country.

The greatest blessing God gave us is the power to claim persons, you have to pay money to buy land but claiming a person you don’t have to pay. You just have to teach Principle. We restore man more and more every day. Is it important to witness or not? No matter how rich you are, since you are given Divine Principle by somebody else you belong to that person’s family line, spiritual son. You meet a man and witness to him, and he becomes your spiritual son and then that particular family will come under your lineage, you are becoming spiritual father or spiritual mother, you are on top of the situation, you are at the helm.

Three generations become one. God is the spiritual first generation, you are the spiritual second generation, and when you go and witness to someone that person becomes third generation. That is the way that the world will become united become one. That means you must not witness to anyone, yes or no? The amount by which you increase the Kingdom of God here on earth will be the criteria for how much heaven you own, whether you deserve reward and citation or punishment and scolding from God. It all depends upon how much you have done to increase God’s Kingdom here on earth. Shall we do it, or not?

Blessing is merely a mandate for great accomplishments, so you two together must increase the work of God. The blessed couples shall be the leaders. You shall be the example: the single members may have a little time to rest but you don’t. You must be single minded, devoted, the core members of God. You should have an austere way of life. There is no waste; you are economizing, it is a heavenly economy.

Once we follow this principle this way of life you are spiritually rich. We are heading towards an eternal life, we are not talking about a temporal thing. Divine Principle is eternal truth. Therefore when we apply that Principle our goal is eternal. The world will eventually become one world because this principle will be followed by millions of people, billions of people, so eventually we will unite everyone.

The chosen people have been given a talent to get money. Look at the Jewish people they are very clever people, also very good business people. Why? Because they are not gathering their fortune for themselves, they are gathering it for God. But as soon as they take their fortune for themselves they go down. As long as they think their fortune is for God and for the sake of the world they will prosper.

Do you think that our way of life is an exciting one? Yes or no? Actually knowing Divine Principle, it is enough to live as a bachelor for eternity? ‘God, don’t worry about me. with this Divine Principle I can live for eternity without my wife, without my husband.’ But then God gave you a wife or husband, how lucky you are! You hit the jackpot!

### Let us be grateful

Everything should be a source of gratitude. In the morning when you see the sunrise, thank God. When you see the bright day or wind or rain or the beautiful moonlight, everything just becomes a source of gratitude, thanking God every moment of the day. ‘God, thank you.’ By the water, ‘God thank you.’ When you sleep, even if only for five minutes still you say, ‘God thank you. Five minutes is good enough.’ When you kiss your wife, thank God. Living with God, walking with God, that is our way of life. Do you feel the excitement? Do you feel the bubbling enthusiasm?

I have taught you everything, how to get into the Kingdom of God in Heaven, and also of course on earth. But it is up to you now. How you practice my teaching will determine your course. If you have a leader who neglects you, or is not punctual then you say ‘I don’t want to see that leader so much, I must get out at 4.30 a.m. so that I don’t have much time to see my leader, and I come back at 10 or 11 or 12.00 pm.’ That is the best way to get rid of your leader.

Actually it does not matter whether you have a good leader or a bad leader. You are intoxicated by the love of God you are absolutely concentrated on your mission for God. You are so busy for God. Think of it, you raise so much money and send it to the church but the leader is so careless that he does not even record it. But don’t worry, God has a better computer. Your leader may neglect you, but the computer in God’s head will never neglect you, it records all the totals, all the subtotals.

The person who can truly take care of public funds, God’s funds, is really a heavenly citizen. Those who are very serious about every penny are heavenly patriots. The person who cares for God’s men and women, who cherishes, respects and loves God’s men and women is God’s citizen. Jesus Christ was God’s man, God’s property, but the people of Israel did not care about him. That is why they received punishment, including the genocide of many millions: they did not care for God s property.

Earth, which is material is God’s first problem; men and women here on earth are God’s second problem. Is your husband precious, is he God’s property? Yes or no? Your husband is not your private servant or a private man, he is God’s man and God’s public property. Your wife is not your private servant, no, she is a public wife, God’s property, and your children also. Think of your mate as God, with the appearance of God. ‘God appears in my husband, God appears in my wife.’ You are looking at God. If you respect each other that much your family will become omnipotent.

Our ideology teaches that all men are God’s property, God’s own people. Also all nations and all earth shall belong to God. When you look at people like that, when you look at the material like that, then there is a common ground, common purpose where we can find unity and oneness. You should not criticize anyone such as your parents or your teacher. In the Western world you look at your own teachers and professors and you disrespect them and demonstrate against them which is wrong. In the same way you must respect your head of state.

Thirdly, you must become men and women of Principle. What is the fall of man? The fall of man brought four separate consequences: first of all you disregard God’s property, the earth became Satan’s property. Secondly, man who should be God’s property became Satan’s property. Thirdly, God’s principle was disregarded. God said. ‘You should not eat the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil’ and they violated the law which is to violate the principle. Fourth and finally they lost the love of God, love centered upon God. The worst thing of all is the loss of love — this is worse than the loss of man, loss of earth, loss of principle. When you lose love, you lose everything.

When Eve lost love, she lost man, property, principle, everything. You must protect your love even if you give up your life. In that respect this blessing is going to be absolutely valuable, do you understand?

### God has been waiting for the Blessing

Before we go into our Blessing we should prepare for engagement. When do you think that God would like to have that engagement ceremony? Did Adam and Eve have an engagement before they fell? When do you think that God wanted to have an engagement ceremony with Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden? All failed in the Garden of Eden, so after the fall of Adam and Eve God wanted to have that engagement ceremony at the time of Jesus. Jesus came as a bridegroom to restore a bride. The first person who can have matrimony in the sight of God should become an ancestor, a forefather of mankind. Unless that qualification is available no one can come forward to be engaged in blessing in the sight of God.

Adam and Eve fell and God did not see an engagement, a holy wedding, so the purpose of God’s dispensation became to send the Messiah. He is coming in the role of Heavenly Bridegroom to take a bride. Then there will be the first engagement, first heavenly matrimony, then the first family of God will be anointed or established on earth. That is God’s whole dispensation.

When Jesus comes and has a wedding ceremony how will he do that? There should be three generations united, three families. Three generations must be united as a base. For example at the time of the Kingdom of Israel there was a king, there were twelve tribes under the King and there were 72 elders under them. The king, twelve tribes and 72 elders should be united as a base. Upon this foundation alone you can move the people and the whole nation.

Judaism has a tradition of three generations. Within the Jewish system there are not only twelve tribes but also twelve elders. The Israelites had a Cain-type system, so when Jesus came, he would organize his own Abel-type twelve tribes and 72 disciples. With Jesus at the center there would be twelve apostles totally united, 72 disciples totally united and they would be able to move the Israel nation. This is the reason that Jesus picked twelve apostles and 72 disciples when he came. If these people had really united and lived and died together with Jesus, really gave their life to Jesus, there should not be a failure. Then within such a unity Jesus would be able to restore his own bride.

If there was unity and there was a base and Jesus found his bride and was blessed in matrimony 2,000 years ago then the power of Jesus would have become indestructible. No satanic power could have infiltrated; the Kingdom of Heaven would have been born at that time. But was it established? The foundation of the Heavenly Kingdom collapsed. The 72 disciples were gone and the twelve apostles all divided. The three major apostles were not sure, they even went against Jesus. So the entire foundation laid over 4,000 years was destroyed.

When Jesus foundation was broken into pieces, God could not leave the nation of Israel intact. God also shattered the Israel nation into pieces and let them spread all over the world. The center was broken therefore, the whole foundation was broken into pieces. Because of that the Jewish people should suffer a greater penalty, greater sacrifice than the Christians. In the first century many Christians were martyred. They suffered great persecution, in the 400 years of the Roman Empire Christian suffering was incredible and their sacrifices innumerable. In order to exceed such suffering and such sacrifice in the last days of the history of man, God gave the chance to Israel to indemnify all the suffering of Christianity. That is the meaning of the slaughter of 6 million Jews by Nazi Germany. This certainly had a meaning for the dispensation. Once you violate Heavenly law, there is no way to undo that.

Jesus was crucified and resurrected. Upon resurrection he restored spiritually three disciples, twelve apostles, 72 and also 120 disciples all over the nation. Through the Holy Spirit, 120 disciples became inspired they received the Holy Ghost. That is Pentecost. You know that story in the Bible. Jesus himself in his own lifetime had 12 apostles and 72 disciples but he did not have 120 disciples in a physical way that was directed by the Holy Ghost at Pentecost.

The engagement was not fulfilled at the time of Jesus. How can we indemnify this? Only when the Messiah returns as the parent of mankind. That is the time that engagement will be restored and indemnified. In order to do that what shall we do? We must go through the same pattern at the time of the Second Advent. We must go through the same procedures.

### The Blessing of Three Couples

That is why my first mission in the dispensation was to restore three major disciples, three disciples not the spirit alone but spirit and body together and give them the blessing. Why three disciples? Three disciples blessed as couples become six members of the family. Six members of the family plus Adam and Eve as the parents makes eight members of the family. This becomes restored Adam’s family in the Garden of Eden and Noah’s family as well. With three disciples at the center I expanded into twelve major disciples. However twelve disciples in the completed Testament Era is not enough because history has been moving from Old Testament to New Testament to Complete Testament, three stages already. So the world which is the fruit of history should have the fruit of three stages, historical fruit. What are those fruits?

In our society there are three different categories of people. First of all there are married people; these are equivalent to people before the Messiah, they represent the Old Testament era. Then there is another group of people young men and women who have been looking forward to marriage, looking forward to a divine love but they have not yet accomplished it. They are the second group. Those people are men and women who live physically as man and wife without having formal marriage. Those people belong to the New Testament era which was infiltrated by the satanic world. The body was given away but the spirit is restored. There are men and women out there who are still bachelors but they have lost their virginity, they have lost their chastity. Their body is given away but their spirit is alive. Free sex belongs to that kind of category: they are unmarried, they don’t like talking about marriage but they do all manner of things. Finally there is another group of men and women who have preserved their virginity and their chastity, men and women teenagers who have not been stained.

If I came to this earth and only restored twelve disciples from these pure teenagers, then only one category would be represented. What can the other two categories do? They would be cut out like human trash, given up. I cannot do that so I restored twelve disciples in each of the three different groups. One represents teenagers, one represents stained bachelors, one represents married couples. So the twelve tribes have three vertical lines and this includes everybody here on earth. There is salvation for everyone. Therefore the twelve couples, twelve tribes or twelve apostles should be multiplied in three layers, which equals 36 couples.

This is the first group of people I blessed. These cover every facet of our society every group of society so for everyone who accepts the principle there is room to go to heaven. They have their own ladder to climb up. They have their own channel. Do you understand? I want you to understand that I opened 36 doors so that every person here on earth has one door to get into. No opportunity is lost, there is always a door open for everyone out there, once they accept and repent they can go through one door which is the mercy of God.

### Expansion of the Blessing

The first group of blessing was given to 36 couples which is fulfilling this dispensational purpose. The second group of blessing was given to the 72 couples, which represent the 72 disciples of Jesus, 36 Abel and 36 Cain couples makes 72. History is the struggle between Cain and Abel. This struggle can be restored at one stroke. The 72 couples represent the Old Testament Era, divided into Cain and Abel type, which is 24 couples, twelve couples of each of Cain and Abel for the New Testament that makes another 24 and 24 for the Completed Testament, that makes up 72 couples in all. Since all of history has been a struggle between Cain and Abel, restoration always comes through a dispensation of Cain and Abel struggle and unity. When the 36 couples in the Cain camp and the 36 in the Abel camp united together in love, the 72 couples represented the entire world.

Jesus sent out 120 disciples so that the world could be restored. The third group of blessing came to 120 couples; actually 124 couples were blessed in that particular group. 124 represents practically everybody on earth, whatever level they are, including even people in prison, criminals. 124 indemnifies everybody and covers the total aspect of the world. Why did I include four extra couples? The four additional couples include the worst cases the worst problems criminals for example or people who are outcasts, people alienated from society. These four extra couples cover every conceivable situation. By giving 124 couples blessing I consummated Jesus’ ideal. Jesus came 2000 years ago to do that here on earth but it was not fulfilled. Yet I fulfilled totally.

Until this time we are only talking about Unification Church. However Father wants to knock down the barrier of religions, and the barrier between Unification Church and other sectors of society. I next invited everyone from all conceivable religions of the world to come to be blessed. Thus the next blessing came to 430 couples which represents the vertical history of Korea, which has a written history of 4300 years. Also the Jewish people stayed in Egypt for 430 years before they made the Exodus. There were 4300 years in Korean history and 4, 3 is a magic number, for 4 + 3 = 7 and 4 x 3 = 12. Both 7 and 12 symbolize perfection.

The 430 couple blessing was a very interesting one. I picked everyone, even one-day-old members because they represented Buddhism, Confucianism, Islam. Everybody was represented. That represented all nations, all kinds of family can come, they can follow a certain line.

After 430 years in Egypt the Israelites made an Exodus to Canaan. By the same token we are going to make a new Exodus into a new Canaan. Everybody should follow, you just pull everybody into Canaan. Therefore after the 430 couple blessing I was like a locomotive going out to the world. I visited 40 different nations establishing holy grounds.

It is almost like the Israelites heading towards a new Canaan. I went out of Korea and visited 40 different countries looking for a new Canaan. The Holy Ground ceremony was initiated at that time. At the same time as I blessed 430 couples in Korea and went out to the world to establish holy grounds in 40 nations I blessed 43 separate Western couples in order to live with the world. 43 Western couples and 430 Korean couples, can link the world and Korea. I am like a locomotive, pulling not only Korea but the whole world. Once that condition was established I was ready to bless the world.

The 777 couples blessing took place on July 7, 1970. Three 7’s one 7 for formation, one 7 for growth, one 7 for perfection. I worked in such a way that none of the world family could be left out. I was picking everybody. When you lift up the net, everybody is lifted up, every family. On that foundation Father can come out to the world for physical dispensation. Satan cannot say anything. Satan has no power to prosecute me or condemn me.

After the 777 blessing I sent out all the families. Every blessed family is now bearing the cross. Are you ready to bear the cross? All blessed families went out for 3 years, wife going one way, husband going the other way, separated for 3 years. By then many blessed children had been born but they sent their child to relatives or even to the orphanage. They could not look after their own child but went their respective ways and bore their own crop for 3 years. These blessed couples paid such an extreme severe indemnity for the sake of the world.

### The worldwide Canaan

Now the worldwide Canaan movement can begin. Upon that indemnity my own family could move from Korea to America. The movement of the family took place. That was a great movement. I came to America at the end of 1971 and my primary job for the world dispensation began in 1972. 1973 was incredibly prosperous on a worldwide level. I was full of plans. I became a permanent resident in the United States on April 30th 1973. That laid one solid foundation in America for the worldwide dispensation. Then I declared war. I was in a tug of war with the Western Cain, an Oriental Abel face to face with the Western Cain.

The most dynamic and gigantic and extraordinary of all confrontations between Oriental Abel and Western Cain came on the day of Washington Monument Rally, September 18, 1976. Persecution of our movement came to a high point in 1976 by the time of the rally, because the entire world realized my power. Their opposition became rampant. I was receiving worldwide persecution and I wanted to share this persecution on a world wide level. Therefore I sent 120 missionaries all over the world. The missionary is like an outpost who receives persecution as I do; they receive their share.

I sent three missionaries to each country, one American, one German, and one Japanese, three impossible people! Korea is always on top of the three. My invisible image is always there. All nations will have no excuse. For example an African nation may say ‘Father why did you not let us know the message of God, we did not hear your Gospel!’ Then I will say, ‘You did hear my Gospel. I was there with you beside three of my disciples, one German, one Japanese, one American were all in your country. What are you talking about, you did not know?’ If I did not do that the entire spirit world would complain. They would say ‘Reverend Moon, did you neglect my people? Why did not you let my people know. We did not know about this worldwide Canaan movement. We did not know that this Heavenly Kingdom is established here on earth.’

There is no excuse available because I sent out missionaries. Spirit world cannot complain, Christians cannot complain, also the heads of state and the powers of government cannot complain and future generations cannot complain. I will say, ‘Look, you have no excuse. How my people suffered in your country, how much I suffered in your country. There were four nationalities stationed in your country and they suffered.’

After three years, when a nation really persecuted our missionaries I had to withdraw some people. In that case when three missionaries come out of the country, they will take away all blessing of God. They can carry the blessing out of that country.

In any case, we shall not be the losers because we bring such a blessing even though we withdraw from some countries; we bring such a blessing that overall our movement will blossom many times over.

Before I sent out all the missionaries I blessed 1,800 couples. That was a gigantic historical blessing which took place in Korea. You know about that event don’t you? Where did the number 18 come from? 18 is 6 x 3 that makes 18. 6 is Satan’s number. The lost number 6 was taken away by Satan so in order to restore number 6 in 3 different categories makes up 1,800 couples which includes all the satanic families. In other words any kind of satanic family can come to God, can come to truth, can be saved. I laid the railroad in 1,800 directions so everybody finds a railroad, finds a direction. Any nation can find direction to come to God and the True Parents. We are now moving on those rails.

The 1,800 blessing is like a rail to every country and I put the three missionaries on that rail and pushed them to that country, ‘Go out, go on!’ We set such a condition that no matter what Satan would do, the Unification Church will never fall because such an invincible foundation was made.

In Korea, the World Rally for Korean Freedom was held where 60 nations were represented. Over 1.2 million people gathered together. That was a massive demonstration of how the worldwide Unification Movement can muster power.

With that power I came out of Korea. I translated that victory in Korea onto the worldwide level. That was the meaning of the Yankee Stadium Rally and Washington Monument Rally in 1976. America is the center of the free world, so victory must be secured in America. We consummated that battle and went over the hill of victory. All the indemnity for the past failures was paid by the victory of the Washington Monument.

The following year, 23rd February 1977 which is True Parents birthday, I declared ‘Year One of the Kingdom of God’ here on earth. Until now the indemnity was paid by Abel, always Abel suffering for the sake of Cain. That was part of history but after that declaration of the year one of the Kingdom of God here on earth Abel can attack Cain to save Abel. The direction is different.

So when we confront the opposition they shall become the sacrifice so that Abel can live, Abel can prosper. During 1977-1978 many events happened in America, deprogramming, kidnapping. One by one we won the court battles and one after another the opposition was demolished.

### Three years of opposition

You are going through the three day period during three years. It is a buffer zone. As you know Abraham offered his son after the three day climb up Mount Moriah. Moses had a three day period before the Exodus. There was a dispensational three-day period which in our case is the three-year period 1977, 1978 and 1979. This is the second year, which is why the battle became so hectic, and the confrontation with the American congress reached is highest point. That confrontation was symbolically made in the US Congress between Congressman Donald Fraser and Col. Bo Hi Pak as the representative of our True Parents.

Historically the time has come when we attack and get victory. Mr. Pak represents the Heavenly Adam’s family. I explained about the 36 couples, three groups of twelve. The Head Family represents Adam’s Family and Mr. Pak was given the position of head of that family, elder brothers position. He is in the ideal position to be a champion for True Parents. I told him, ‘Ok, Bo Hi, you go.’ This hectic confrontation will last until Sept. 18, the anniversary of Washington Monument, a very important day. Until then it will be very hectic, but after that the enemy will not be in sight.

Before the great turning point comes to America, America is in Abel position, because it is the son of Europe. They are Abel and you are Cain because you are elder brother. In the war of Independence, Great Britain fought against America but God blessed the younger brother, America. That is why I paid more attention to America and only paid little attention to Europe. ‘You Cain, shut up!’ was my position.

The European members have had a grudge, ‘What happened to my Father, he never pays attention to us, we are like trash!’ You have been treated like this. However you are in the position to be neglected, but through this you can demonstrate your ardent love and absolute loyalty to True Parents and it becomes a greater glory to Europe. This is your opportunity to demonstrate your absolute love and loyalty because I came to the United Kingdom.

Now you have a one in a million opportunity, a golden opportunity because I am here, right now in Great Britain. Now you grasp the opportunity until you bring success you will be invincible you will become victorious because you are greater than the United States. They only have United States but you have a United Kingdom! The United Kingdom is a great name after all. God wanted to have a united Kingdom. You have a great name but you have not done that job.

We are here to create a United Kingdom on the world wide level. We are trying to make that United Kingdom physically possible, which will start from the blessing here in Great Britain. This is a test for Europe as well as a test for the United Kingdom. I mixed all Europe. You are from all Europe. I mixed German into British, British into French and made all kinds of mixtures here. You no longer see nationalities, do you? You see brothers and sisters and from now on, husband and wife transcending national boundaries. The United States of Europe is well into action.

The EEC is the forerunner. You have economic unity, and cultural unity, but now we are doing something else, we have married unity. What will make a united Europe is not money power. Today there is no ideology and love in the family. An ideology that unites everyone into one family will make one Europe. This marriage will symbolize one Europe. A new Europe is about to be born right now.

That is why we need the IOWC mobile team, 800 members.

If we are able to commit a Mobile Team of 5,000 to London then London will just blow up. When London is lifted up the entire American people will be lifted up. I came to test the United Kingdom whether we are able to create that. Do you think that I am giving you blessing? Yes or no?

Well, if you receive the blessing, what will you give me in return? What would you give me? I need one thing from you: Europe. Give me Europe. What would I do with Europe? I do not need Europe. But I will be very happy to receive Europe from you and turn around and hand it to God.

Once Europe demonstrates that kind of loyalty, that kind of offering to God, then Great Britain will once again become really great, the great British Empire. You will look down on the American people and say, ‘Son, behave yourself.’

### Our campaign in Britain

There is a great probability of this happening. What is your nationality? Are you French, British, German or what? You are not only European, but also you are all British. You are here as a member of the United Kingdom because you are British people. When you all move to Germany then you will say: ‘I am an European, plus we all are Germans.’ When you go to France then, you are not only Europeans, but also French.’

Tomorrow you have your Blessing and from the day after tomorrow you are going to be a bullet going out into Europe. You feel that you are in the heavenly world now, but from the next day on you are going to go out into London and wear yourselves out! I will see who will restore three spiritual children first, husband or wife. When you restore three spiritual children here in London then you go back to your own country.

I am sure that you have not heard it yet, but I already decided the policy that one third of the entire Unification Church population in Europe will come to Great Britain as IOWC members. You should have a goodwill competition of Europe to see who can find three spiritual children first. Three spiritual children and then go back.

What would you do? If fifty percent find three spiritual children in London and go back to their own country, but fifty percent remain in Great Britain still struggling, how would you feel? Then you would have to work for 24 hours a day go out and grab somebody. Once we truly give ourselves and are really dedicated, do you think that there is hope for Europe?

800 people bringing in three spiritual children to the British Family will make up 4000 new members in one month, and if you work a little extra it will become 5000. I need 5000 in Great Britain. Shall we do it, yes or no? Even if your eyeballs pop out still we must fulfill. Shall we do it?

One thing I saw when I came to Europe was that everybody’s eyes almost half pop out. It looks like you have been working pretty hard, I like that. So you are all looking like a new European, different to the rest of Europe, your eyes halfway out. Your eyes will swell because you have no time to sleep, your eyes keep working all night all day you keep pushing yourself all the time and your eyes just keep popping out. You don’t mind if your eyes pop out do you? Those who say ‘Yes, Father we will do it regardless of whether our eyes pop out or not,’ raise your hands!

I have been living that way throughout my life for 58 years and particularly during the 30 years of the dispensation. Now I am asking you to follow this way of life for several months. Can you do it? Think, ‘Alright Father, I will be Reverend Moon during the next six months and live the same way that you live. Alright, Father, you just wait and see!’ If that determination happens in this room it will become an avalanche of success. You are the first group of people being blessed here in Europe. You are the native people. I came to your land and gave you the blessing so you could be True Father of Europe. What did you do so far?

You know history; now also you know the timetable of God. It is like jumping on a board. When I push one side all of Europe is jumping. I move to the European side and it is pushing down, then America is just about ready to jump up. No matter what people say, the US Congress, government, there is no shred of doubt there is nothing they can do. All we have to do is be bold and strong and push down the one end and the other end will jump up.

Some people may say ‘Well Father, that is a great idea but why did you come to Great Britain, why did you not come to Germany?’ Some will say that. Europe is practically ready to be a prey of Soviet Russia. Within 30 minutes the entire continent can be demolished. However, Great Britain is an island, isolated by water. The adversary of Soviet Russia is Rev. Moon. I am really fighting against Russia; I am the number one chance for God. Great Britain used to be very friendly with Soviet Russia but not anymore. Which country did Brezhnev visit? Germany. Germany is really trying win his favor but I think that Great Britain is rather firm. If anything ever happened, Great Britain is the last battle ground of Europe.

All Europeans are now United Kingdom citizens, since you have all come to Great Britain. This is like a staging area for combat. You must do more and greater things here than you have done in your own country.

Austrian members raise your hands please. You are an underground movement. I like your example and want to share it with the rest of the people. That is the reason that from Austria everyone without exception was blessed. Every single one of them was matched. I would like to see Austria really do well and really show great achievement in Britain. Will you do that? If you are like a real military person, then your ‘Yes’ should have a chopping, short impact.

This is your best training ground. You have not done enough open testifying. Here you can have everything open. Would you like to be defeated by German brothers sisters? Definitely not. How about by the French, or the Italians? How about the Italians? Would you get behind Germany? This is a relay of nations. This is like a dress rehearsal for the London Rally. I want to have you spread north and south and east and west. My plan is prepared; all you have to do is get determination, bubbling enthusiasm and go.

Who is your commander in chief of your campaigning in Europe? Yes, Rev. Moon. I am the Commander in Chief. However, I am a well known figure. If I come to the forefront, which I would like to do, I could become a target of the Communists and all those who are after me. For your sake it is much better that for the front line, God will assign a deputy Commander-in-Chief who will be in the front line. Dennis Orme will become the Deputy Commander-in-chief. Dennis you should be a very stern powerful deputy Commander-in-chief.

What kind of deputy would you like to have? For the sake of victory you don’t mind getting spanked? Do you like to think like that or not? Will you say, ‘Father, I don’t care about the victory but I don’t want to get spanked.’ Do you want a victory or not? Do you feel, ‘Even if my hip is broken down, we need the victory.’ This is like Jacob at the ford of Jabbok. He wrestled against the angel and the angel hit his thigh bone out of joint. He was limping but he still struggled and he won. Jacob won. You must be Jacob’s descendants with Jacob’s spirit. Dennis will be your angel who you wrestle against. He will hit your thigh bone and you will limp but still you will prevail. You must win. Then eventually the angel will be defeated.

The angel will give up, he will say: ‘Indeed behold you are the great people you are truly Israel. Israel means victorious chosen people. Would you like to do that or not? (Yes). Don’t complain. Do it right now. No matter what kind of personality you have, a promise given the day before the marriage must be fulfilled. The person who cannot keep the promise that they make the day before the marriage is trash, not even in the ranks of human beings. You make a promise before me that if husband and wife cannot keep that promise I will allow you to mistreat him, mistreat her. ‘You are not worthy to be my husband. Get to work! Get to work and come back to me. I’ll still be your wife.’

Those who have that promise raise your hand. Did you raise your hand hand willingly and voluntarily or reluctantly because everybody raised their hand?

So we should have a joyful evening. Tomorrow’s wedding will be a victorious and joyful occasion, so we should be joyful now, this is a happy time. Since you promised that to me, I am feeling so good. I will bless amply. God is really blessing you.

### The Engagement Ceremony

This has been a bypass. Let us get back to the mainstream, the Engagement. The engagement is an important part of human history which was never fulfilled. You must think seriously, unless I had paid all the indemnity, laid all the foundation, paved every step in history you would not have this engagement tonight. You are international citizens German married British, British married French, French married Italians.

Jesus suffered his entire life. He was not blessed. He did not even have one proposal. Jesus could not even ask anyone, ‘Can you be my wife.’ He could not even ask that one simple question to his own Israelite people. Now here we have one brother who says: ‘Father, I want to marry a Korean bride. Think of it, it is such a great change. An incredible thing has happened here.

Marrying for the sake of God among your own people is incredible enough; you are leaving your will totally to God. But you are not even talking about your own race, your own people and language, but you are saying ‘How about a Korean girl, I want to have an international foundation with a Korean or Oriental girl.’ An incredible uprooting is taking place in this country. It is not just equivalent to Jesus taking a bride having a holy Wedding Ceremony. It is not that small an event. It is actually equivalent to Jesus taking power over the entire Roman Empire. He is almost in Emperor position. It is that kind of event, far greater than that. What we are doing tomorrow will be even greater than that. Do you understand that point? Even if all the 50 million British people were offered in sacrifice, one couple, blessed in holy matrimony could not be bought. One couple is that precious. I have now bestowed upon your head and your shoulders a tremendous responsibility, tremendous power, privilege.

Since I am here you are like a little branch come out of my bark. You should be able to cut off your branch and plant it in a foreign land and still be able to grow, become independent, You are a branch of the bark so God will chop this branch and plant it in your own country. There you put down roots and grow up into a great trunk. After your blessing you shall be able to restore your own clan, your own tribe, your relatives. In your territory you should be able to have your own 12 disciples, your own tribe. You are going to your own country as the Messiah of the tribe, the tribal Messiah.

At the time of Jesus there was no foundation laid, no indemnity paid. So since then you had to suffer, you had to pay by blood and by sweat but now all the indemnity is paid. Everything you achieved has become a visible thing, a visible achievement. We have an incredibly easy task today compared to the time of Jesus, because Satan will not claim, because the price has been paid by God. You transcend all the indebtedness of the human system and everything you do shall become your own assets, shall be accumulated, can be seen.

I have done everything that had to be done as a Father, everything that was my responsibility has been fulfilled. All you have to do is fulfill the tribal Messiah’s role in your own family own clan. You should be the Messiah to them. You shall welcome the Messiah to this country. You shall be part of him. You shall expand his territory and build the Kingdom here on earth. Do you follow? Everyone of you shall take Jacob’s position. You shall marry and have 12 children of your own, the internal ones twelve sons and daughters and externally you shall have 12 spiritual children. External internal both, 12 spiritual children each. Eventually that will expand into 72 disciples, 12 and 72 makes 84.

### The tribal Messiah

During the next 7 years each one of you is responsible to restore 84 people. In order to do that you should be able to restore one a month for a 7 year stretch. 12 persons a year for 7 years that makes 84 persons. The number 84 is derived from 12 disciples and 72 disciples. A tribe is of that size. Jesus could not have this. They were not united around him. 12 Apostles and 72 disciples make up the tribe so each one of you should be standing on the foundation of the tribe, your own tribe. Your duty is to become a tribal Messiah. Then with that purpose you shall become a tribal true parent. Do you follow me? Yes. This responsibility has come to you, now. Jesus could not stand as a tribal Messiah because he did not have the 12 Apostles and 72 disciples united around him, so he was crucified. But you are now working to find your own 12 apostles your own 72 disciples. Then on this foundation you shall form the Kingdom of God here on earth as well as in heaven. You are that champion. The total unity of 84 was what Jesus needed. Do you follow me? As of right now you are undertaking a very important mission in history. When you are going out to work you are not walking as an individual person, you are a public person, God’s person, an historical person with a public mission. If you do that, the foundation which I laid for so long shall become yours free. You must first perform tribal Messiahship for the tribe.

You must restore Jesus’ position first then move on to the worldwide mission. Do you follow me? That I have come to Europe is a rare opportunity. It is a very precious opportunity. I am giving you total victory of the dispensation. You have really no idea of the work of God in European countries. Even if you have been a member for 9 years you have not heard it, you did not get a grip of it, you have not understood it.

I was so serious for the Washington Monument Rally, deadly serious. You must become deadly serious for the London Rally. Do you understand me? [Yes.] Unless you know this historical background you are not worthy to partake in the engagement ceremony. Adam and Eve did not have the engagement ceremony so you are one step ahead of them. However, you have stained blood and you must change the blood lineage. The ceremony to change blood lineage must take place. But what can you do? You received your blood from satanic lineage so how can you change your blood to heaven’s lineage? Drain out all the blood?

It now l0.00 o’clock. I have already given you the speech on the principle of resurrection and rebirth. Some members asked me the meaning of rebirth so I spoke about the meaning of Rebirth for 3 hrs. Make a transcript of it so that all members can see it and know the true meaning of rebirth and resurrection, please.

The entire history of the Cain and Abel struggle is to be seen in the Bible. That is the history of the younger becoming the elder and the elder becoming younger. This struggle goes even down to the case of twins struggling in the mother’s womb and the victorious position was given to the younger. The second son is always in God’s position and the elder son is in the satanic position. The younger must overcome the elder. In so doing, he lays the condition that the new lineage is born, in other words, that the lineage of God shall be restored.

In order to give birth to Jesus 2,000 years ago, there was preparation of thousands of years. The lineage was changed so that the perfect lineage could appear. Through that lineage Jesus was born. Actually we have to go back to the origins of life to the mother’s womb and further down, inside the body of your own father, and we can come out again as a new person, but it is virtually impossible to do that, so all of you have to do this by heart.

Go back to True Father and True Mother and loving their own children going after them and following their pattern. By doing so you shall be given that new position. Even though you are older than our own children, they are older spiritually. You receive new birth, sinless birth through perfection.

As far as sinless birth is concerned, they are much older than you are, so you call them elder brother, elder sister. As you are in archangel position, you have a duty to protect the true sons and daughters until they become truly mature, until they become independent. As they succeed and they grow up beautifully to the point where they can marry and make a family, as you watch them succeed and grow to perfection and live happily then you are achieving the same level. Do you follow?

### The Holy Wine Ceremony

We do need the condition for a new lineage, that is the ceremony of Holy Wine. In it are represented True Father’s and True Mother’s blood. Their blood is represented in that particular cup. Within that Holy Wine is another special particular substance that is representing the entire creation, the essence of creation the entire essence of the natural world is incorporated in that particular Holy Wine.

### Order of ceremony

The ceremony goes like this. Husband and wife face each other but I initially take the husband’s position and I give the Holy Wine to the wife. By taking this Holy Wine from me you are supposed to be restored first. Women are supposed to be restored first, then you restore your own husband, that’s the way it goes.

Husbands, until that moment you are not a husband you are an archangel, a fallen archangel. But through the Messiah restoring Eve who was the first one to fall, you can go beyond the level of the fall into great maturity. You then turn and go to Adam, who has fallen into the archangel position and restore him back to unfallen Adam’s position.

In other words, the holy wine ceremony is critically important. By participating in it you are directly connecting yourself to the blood lineage of True Parents. You are becoming the True Parents’ children. You can say ‘I am the True Parents’ sons and daughters.’ As far as restoration of Eve is concerned, I am standing in the perfected husband position to restore fallen Eve, and Eve in turn restores fallen Adam who is the archangel. Do you follow?

After the ceremony you are no longer your old self. You are new creatures spiritually and physically. Then you can march down the 6000 years of history to be anointed with oil by True Parents as husband and wife. You are entering into Holy Parenthood. You are moving into Holy Ground. After that Wedding therefore you become a Holy Temple so you cannot handle your body in an evil way, you must handle your body in the Divine Way. After that blessing all the purification procedure which I described already is truly necessary. Do you follow? Then you are ready to be blessed. You are ready to go now. I gave you historical reason and principle value for everything in love and dreams. After that blessing is given you can go anywhere.

In fact, it does not matter if you go to Africa or to Asia, wherever you go you can turn that place into Heaven. The world has become smaller and smaller. In one day you can travel to anywhere in the four corners of this earth. You, the British and the French really made a contribution to world transportation through the Concorde so it is only a couple of hours journey from Britain to America. All these scientific achievements shall be for all of us. God provided them for all of us. So we shall be masters of the world. God wants you to be masters of the world. Do you follow? Your primary duty is to be faithful to your family, create a heavenly family here on earth so that you can become a root of God.

If something is wrong between you and your wife or between you and your husband it is your responsibility. I will not become responsible. I have given you all that I have. When Adam and Eve fell, at least God remembered them. God called them: ‘Adam where are you?’ But, in your case God will not call your name because you now know as plainly as I. This is the restoration. It is a fearful thing to be entrusted with the great truth. You know the truth and you have no excuse. If once you fall there is no restoration. You are gone for all eternity. For all eternity you fail. Your ancestors will accuse you for your action even up till 70 generations after.

You women: woe to you because women always bring the danger. Even this time all the shame and embarrassment came from whom? Women. Women are always troublesome. That is the pattern of history. How about you, will you promise me that you will not cause embarrassment to him? Do you promise? Even at the cost of your life?

It took God 6000 years to restore restore just one Adam. It took this one Adam of God his whole lifetime to restore everything. Eve, tribe, nation, world, the whole universe and cosmos. Normally, this total event would take a Millennium but I am doing it in my own lifetime. How incredible! You personally have no qualification to come to this room and look at me, not even to mention your engagement and your blessing. You have no right to come here; you have not earned that right yet. But I invited you. No one is qualified to be blessed, so you must know the value of the particular position you are sitting in, and you must know the value of the blessing. Do you understand me? You are going to be in ultimate infinite faith to God to True Parents, grateful to them and obedient to their will.

## How We Are Born Again

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### Lancaster Gate Church,
London, England,
May 18, 1978

> A few days after his arrival, Rev. Moon began to make preparations for a Blessing (Wedding) Ceremony for over a hundred members of the Unification Church in Europe. Shortly before midnight, he gathered together the candidates for marriage to offer the following instruction and counsel, including a theological discussion of the significance of marriage and the establishment of a new lineage.

> Among all of the Reverend Moon’s thousands of speeches, there are probably none more intimate than these meetings with Blessing candidates. Laughter and tears are common as he guides men and women to look deep inside themselves in preparation for holy matrimony.

When the unity of an individual’s mind and body are accomplished then unity of the family, unity of the clan and unity of nations can be realized. Unless the axle, the very core, is established, then unity of the family and the unity of the country is not possible no matter how much we want it. It is something impossible. This is only reasonable and according to Principle, isn’t it?

On that basis, have you achieved complete unity? We must say ‘No’ and it reminds us very strongly that we have to become one with the parent before we ever hope to attain unity among brothers and sisters. Isn’t that the logical step? So likewise, when the brothers and sisters are not yet in a position to unite with each other, then unity in the family is not possible, then certainly unity in the clan is not possible, nor in the nation. Unity in the nation is certainly something we can only hope for, it can never be achieved unless the father-son relationship is established.

When the Messiah comes and a country is strongly tied to him, united with him, then instantly it is made possible for other countries to come into unity. This is God’s intention. This is God’s hope: to make restoration in the simplest possible form. Now you know for sure up to this point. So do you really understand that the Messiah is absolutely necessary? From that viewpoint, then even the Queen of the British Empire is not absolutely necessary, is she? Did you say no?

What happens if the Queen protests to you, ‘Rev. Moon comes to this spiritual country to make disorder!’ We must say that we simply can’t help it. A religious man shows everybody that he must speak the truth, and say something righteous, so when we insist on something truthful, then the false person has no choice but to break away.

Is the Messiah only necessary for white people? Maybe he is not so necessary for black people? Is he necessary for everyone? Yes, and not only for the living, who are either black, yellow or white, but also for those spirit men living in the spirit world, the people who died thousands of years ago. Everyone who lives in spirit world also needs to be reborn. Therefore all of them need parents. That means all of them need the Messiah.

You learn through the Principle that you can be born again because you have a physical body, as does the Messiah. But what about the spiritual world, and spirit men? They come down to you and work through your body. When you are reborn and become one with the parents then they will work closely with you, and help you. They also want to be connected with the Messiah. In this way, past, present and future will be connected to you. When you are reborn, are you the ancestor or the youngest offspring? You are the ancestor! What about your grandmother and grandfather in the spirit world, are they the offspring or ancestor to you? They are offspring. In restoration, history becomes upside down. It is highly possible that the parents who gave physical birth to you become your sons and daughters spiritually. You are the mother or father to your own parents.

How much is the Messiah necessary, how badly do we need him? Do we need him as badly as we need a country, or more? The Messiah is absolutely necessary. We can do without anything else, but not this. But why is he so necessary? Because we stand in the position of his sons and daughters, by becoming completely one with the Messiah as True Parents, Heaven on earth begins for the first time. The door to Heaven on earth and the door to the spiritual heaven are both open at this moment, the time when the parents and the children become completely one. Then eternal happiness begins.

Without hearing about the Messiah, none of this is ever possible. History must wait, no matter how long it takes. Without this, there is absolutely no way to begin Heaven on earth and in spirit world. Since all of us desire to go to heaven, the Messiah is absolutely necessary. You can do without anything else, but not without the Messiah. When you say the words, ‘True Parents,’ have you ever stopped to think how important it is? It is impossible to describe how important, serious and precious it is.

When you are sleeping and you dream about True Parents, then you are happy and jubilant. When you are working, and all of a sudden you remember True Parents, or even if you went to prison and suffered incredibly, these words mean everything to you. We have to feel that. Do you think this is a matter of nature, a matter of Principle? Is it very reasonable, very logical to become this way or did somebody just think and reason it out and it is just conceptual, actually not very real for you? Which one is it? Is it very real? Now you know the most important thing in life. So if you really must follow and really become one with Parents, if you know the Parents are so precious, even if it costs you one arm do you still have to give up one arm and follow the parents?

I am magnifying this and point this out very precisely. Now you understand perfectly, you can say ‘Yes’ with confidence; but so far, until this afternoon, have you really felt the value of True Parents that seriously? Or did you feel something like this, ‘Well, I heard Father came, in fact, I met him a couple of times, but he doesn’t talk to us so much any more, he’s usually somewhere else?’ Have you ever complained inside in this way? Even if you suffer more than anyone else, are you a fortunate and happy bunch or an unhappy and miserable bunch? How do you know for sure? Actually, this is one test you can’t afford to fail; you must pass this to go forward.

### Change of Blood Lineage

Here is a question: If restoration is so important, why did the omnipotent God not take care of this matter long ago? Why did he wait until this time? Well, God first tried, as you know, right after Adam and Eve fell. Cain and Abel represented two lineages and God tried to switch their positions, but Cain did not respond. If that had been successful, God would have been in the position of Adam loving his son Abel, the second son. Then when God in position of Adam, loved his second son, Abel, according to the law of Father loving his own son, then every creation, everyone should applaud, congratulate and approve God’s love. But Cain resisted. He said ‘God, why did you receive my brother Abel’s offering and refuse my offering?’ He complained and rebelled against God, and went so far as to kill his own brother, whom God loved dearly. Cain actually wanted to receive love from God, but since he did not receive love, he rebelled. What did Cain have to do? Cain had to be loved by God. In order to achieve this, he had to love Abel just as God loved Abel. When Cain loved Abel as God loved Abel together they could be received by God. This was what Cain had to do. If that had happened, if Cain went along with Abel, enough foundation would have been laid within three generations for the Messiah to come and the perfected dispensation would have materialized. But this did not work out. Cain killed Abel and the foundation at that level came to naught.

After this, the dispensation became more complicated. Cain and Abel were two brothers born from one mother. To be reborn they must go back to the womb. Since they were born at different times, Cain and Abel were two quite different persons, and their emotions were not close. Thus when God came to attempt the dispensation for a second time, he used twins. The position of elder brother and younger brother among twins born an hour or two earlier can never be asserted like brothers who are one year or more apart.

Rebecca had twins and she prayed, ‘God, within my womb there are two babies and they are fighting each other! What shall I do?’ God answered, ‘There are two countries in your womb, the bigger one will serve the smaller.’ Why did God say that? It is a most crucial point in the Bible, but no theologians know the answer to this day. It was because God had to establish the correct heavenly order, to put it right side up. That is why God said the bigger would serve the smaller.

In the fall, Eve deceived two persons. One was God, and the other was the son of God, Adam. The father and the son. In order to restore this, Rebecca deceived both Isaac, the twins’ father, and Esau. Jacob’s mother played the crucial role, by deceiving both of them. Here is the cooperation between mother and son, established so that from this very point it is possible for a son to be restored through his mother. This is also the foundation where the lost parents can be restored, where the fallen Adam and Eve are restored to their original position.

Although Jacob and Esau were growing together as twins in the womb, it was not until forty years later, when they were fully grown, that Jacob was able to win the blessing. It was not enough: the two brothers have to be restored even in the womb, before they were born. Therefore the next step is that God changes the lineage right in the mother’s womb. Thus we come to the incident of Tamar.

### Tamar

Tamar was Judah’s daughter-in-law. When her husband died, according to the law of levirate marriage, his brother was supposed to inherit his brother’s role and provide an heir. But the second son did not follow God’s order, and so he also died. That left the third son. However, he was only a mere child. Tamar knew how important it was to inherit the lineage to receive God’s blessings. She did not take it lightly. The original fall took place through Eve deceiving both God and his son. In restoration two generations are also involved: Tamar, in the position of Eve, this time from God’s side, deceived both the son and the father. Tamar disguised herself as a prostitute and slept with her father-in-law, and through him she conceived and through him she was going to inherit the lineage.

Ordinarily a woman of normal standing just cannot do that. In the first place she would never put that much emphasis on the dispensation. Furthermore, being a woman living under a very strict moral code it took a lot of courage and faith to do that. The Bible says that when she disguised herself as a prostitute and went into the bosom of her own father-in-law she asked for some proof. Judah gave her a seal, a cane and a young kid. Later she was to present this proof.

A few months later the news got out that she was pregnant. Everybody knew that she did not have a husband and under the law, she should have been stoned to death and she had no right to protest. Yet Tamar was absolutely brave and consistent in connecting with the heavenly lineage, even at the risk of her life. She realized that there was absolutely no other way for her in order to fulfill the will of God.

Her father-in-law himself tried her because he was judge of all that area. She was about to be condemned, when she said: ‘The father of my baby is the owner of these three things.’ And the father-in-law saw that they were his own! The mother and child could not be put to death as the child was legally Judah’s. So Judah decided for Tamar and waited for the baby to be born.

Tamar turned out to be pregnant with twins and they were constantly fighting each other. This was three generations after the twins, Jacob and Esau. Tamar prayed the same prayer as Rebecca, their great grandmother had prayed: ‘My babies are fighting in me, what shall I do?’ And God gave her the same answer, saying: ‘Two nations are fighting each other, and the greater will serve the smaller nation.’

God needed to switch the order of lineage while the babies were still in the womb. The Bible recounts that when labor began, one baby stuck his hand out first! Since by looking at the hand one wouldn’t know if it is the elder baby or the younger baby, the midwife put red string around the wrist and marked him as the first. However, when the babies were born the second baby pushed his way through and came out first, leaving the other behind! His name was Perez, meaning ‘the one who fought his way out first.’ Zerah, the second born was supposed to be first, but God changed to the right order in the womb. Since God had changed the order in the womb, Satan could no longer claim the first born as his. If they were born separately, like Cain and Abel, then Satan could have claimed the first born as his own. But since it was done in the mother’s womb, Satan could not claim.

The condition for restoration by indemnity was made inside the womb. So the mother and the son and the rest of the children are in the correct order. Judah’s tribe was thus the one who could carry the ark of treasure in the Jewish religion. Only Judah’s tribe could carry that. They were privileged because of this foundation which was laid. Because Tamar was successful in connecting the lineage of Heaven and also successful in putting the birthright in the correct heavenly order, Judah’s tribe was privileged and God worked the future dispensation through them.

Judah’s tribe thus presented itself as a pure born people. They were the clan where older brother and younger brother were born in the correct order and all the tribes afterwards were centered on the right order. Satan has no claim on the blood lineage of Judah. It is very easy to assume, that since that foundation was laid, every offspring of that blood lineage had a tendency to unite with each other to obey each other. They grew and grew in numbers until they formed an entire race. They were protected by God because Satan no longer had a claim on them, and the Messiah will come through that lineage.

Here is another question: Will the Messiah be born as one son or a twin son? Now that Father has taught you the Principle, what is your answer? The Messiah is a father, can there be two fathers? No. The Messiah restores Adam’s position. Can Adam be a twin? It is simple. The providence involving twins was the time of changing of the order of the two brothers.

When does the Messiah come? Does he come right after that victory? That was only the success of the family, but the Messiah comes to save a nation and to save the world. There are many satanic countries and many satanic people even in the country where the victorious tribe is living, yet the Messiah must come to that country. This is why God waited until almost 2,000 years later, when the tribe of Judah had grown into a country. To this country God sent the Messiah in Judah’s lineage.

### Mary

When the Messiah is born the formula of restoration must be the same. There must be a woman like Tamar who is willing to sacrifice her life for the sake of God. She must be very serious. Mary was the woman in that position. Mary is in Eve’s position. Eve fell when she was in the engagement period. Adam and Eve were not married. In restoration, God had to snatch Mary away from Satan while she was engaged. Like Eve and Tamar, Mary must deceive her own father and son.

Who is Joseph? Joseph is her husband-to-be, isn’t he? And what about Joseph’s father? Mary had to deal with him too. When Mary was pregnant, Joseph knew that it was not his baby, didn’t he? Did Joseph like that and welcome it? How about Joseph’s father, did he welcome his daughter-in-law? No, because she was pregnant before marriage. She was about to be married and go to live with her husband’s family, but even Joseph did not know when she had just conceived.

Joseph was deceived, his father was deceived. Mary deceived everyone around her, nobody knew. This is exactly the way it happened. It is in the Bible, so why did not many people know? Actually nobody on earth knew. People tried to figure it out but then they forgot about it and there is no explanation of it.

From Mary’s position, no one should know because in the original fall, only God and Adam and Eve knew what had happened, Their sons and daughters did not know. Even up to today, only parents are supposed to know about the Fall, parents and God. We are not parents, we are only children. Therefore nobody knew. This was the way it was until today. Should we be thankful or complain? We should be thankful because we need not know, we are not parents. In no way was it the fault of the children, it was the parents’ responsibility. So you don’t know what your parents do, do you? You are not supposed to know. It is the same thing in God’s dispensation, from God’s point of view only God and Adam and Eve could know this. Now we know, so this is an age to be grateful. In this age we begin to know everything about God, so we must feel the renewed gratefulness toward this new day. Do you understand?

On that foundation Satan had no claim on Jesus. Satan cannot say: ‘That is mine.’ When the twins were fighting each other, Satan was looking for the chance, to see if even one mistake was made. Then Satan would claim everything for himself. But they did not make a mistake. On that foundation when Jesus was conceived Satan had no claim. Jesus was born as a baby free from connection to Satan. This is why Jesus is called the only son of God. There is no blood lineage or any condition which Satan can claim him.

At this point it becomes perfectly clear that Jesus came as a True Father. Therefore the Bible says that nobody will ever go back to God except through Jesus himself, because he is the True Father. Mohammed was a great leader but God was not working directly in Islam to restore the blood lineage. Buddha was the same. Neither Confucius nor Mohammed nor Buddha are any part of a son of God. Jesus is the only son of God. For the first time in human history the righteous, True Father of mankind was born. The Spirit World came down in full force on everyone living at that time, because it was the end of the world. They did everything to make every single person’s heart tied up with the heart of the True Father, Jesus.

But Jesus was not even married, So how can you go into Jesus, when you are fully grown, and Jesus is a single man? How can you go in? Only through love, a deeper love than you ever experienced with any other man or woman, mother, father, friends, whatever. If you have a feeling of love towards your parents, your love towards Jesus has to be stronger, higher. That means you are probing your way into and remain inside the body of Jesus. This is what is happening. Do you understand? Everyone is linked with the line of love deep inside of Jesus. This is exactly what Jesus meant when he said ‘Whoever loves brother or sister, mother or father more than me is not worthy of me; will never go to heaven; can never become my disciple.’ Do you understand?

This is the most crucial decision and the most crucial determination we must have, that every living soul must have, it is that it is more important than anything else. We can lose our physical life, but we don’t want to lose this tie with our True Father. Jesus said; whoever is ready to die and willing to die, to maintain that link, will yet live; but whoever tries only to live and would deny the blood lineage because of difficulties, persecution and so forth, will yet die.

Now we know clearly what Jesus meant. Now we know, does the Bible becomes absolutely clear and new to you? This is why the Bible is important. When Rev. Moon reveals this, and tells you this, that proves one thing, that God has always been working in history, and God has shown this step by step in the Bible. We can see and understand this through Father’s own experience. Do you understand?

### The Process of Rebirth

The blood of Satan is still flowing in everybody, except Jesus, because until now none of the ancestors had been severed completely from the satanic blood lineage. Man has absolutely no way to cut off that relationship with Satan, but when parents come they can terminate the blood lineage. Blood is thicker than water, and when our blood lineage is completely at one with us, then there is no way to sever the tie with Satan. Only love can do that.

Therefore, when you meet Messiah or True Parents there is no more important thing in your life. The righteous man will drop everything and try to be connected, and never lose the tie with the Messiah. You don’t care what you have to leave: individual friends, even your family. Families seem to be most important until True Parents appear. Every earthly thought, including dedicated communism will vanish from that time. Forget about it, because communism cannot do anything. The same phenomenon happens when the sun rises. All the plants turn towards the sun in order to receive its rays. The light is there and they want to receive it. When the light of the Messiah appears, all the souls will turn to it.

When the Messiah comes, will it be as a man or as a woman? Answer clearly! A man. What does he do when he comes as a man? What is his mission? What does he do? He gives rebirth. To whom? With whom does he give rebirth to everyone? He has to find a mother and only then can the Father and Mother together give rebirth. The Messiah will find a bride, but what will you do? You will have to crawl into him, crawl inside his body, ready to be reborn within six months.

You don’t know who your mother is going to be, but you do know that you have to symbolically crawl inside the True Father as the seed of a baby. Do you understand? You must think constantly, I am now surrounded strongly by love, I am right inside the bone marrow of the True Father, surrounded by love. I am safe and I am right inside him waiting to be reborn by True Mother. We have to have that strong feeling of being inside Father by loving Mother as well, feeling, ‘When Father makes love with Mother, then I, who am deeply inside Father as the seed of a baby, will be conceived and be reborn.’

But you are not yet reborn, so what can you do? You must consider ourselves as True Parent’s own children. You have to feel that I am the older brother and you are the younger brother and you will never let me go. Then when I have my own child, this could be regarded as you being born again by becoming one with that child. You already know that I took Mother, and all the children were born. Of course our children are younger than you in physical age but to you they are still elder ones, aren’t they? This is why everybody calls them elder brother, elder sister, even if they are only two or three years old. They are the same as you, and you are twins. It so happens that they were born first and you are born later, but it does not make any difference because you are twins. You should become a really strongly connected twin. The fallen twins can be claimed by Satan, but not you, because you became one with the God-born child. Satan has no claim over you. You can walk as reborn sons and daughters of God.

Now let me ask you again, are you reborn? If not, now you know. Then why did God do this for us? So that we could make a foundation to be born again. God did not do that for the sake of me, but God worked through me for the world’s sake, to give rebirth to everyone on earth. Isn’t that right? Isn’t that what God did for us?

When you hear the perfect explanation you still have some thinking to do to catch up; but I have had to fight constantly against Satan and try to discover things from Satan; otherwise the 4 billion people of the world would be ruled by Satan. But because of one individual, True Father, Satan’s dominion of the world is absolutely at an end.

So far nobody knew this, but now more and more people will know and soon everyone in the world will know, that Satan has no business here and will have to pack up and leave! The Bible promised that you will know the truth and the truth shall set you free. Do you understand?

Suppose I were to say, ‘I am going to kick all of you out of the Unification Church, I don’t need you!’ What would you say? What right do you have to say no? You have a very good lead. You just say to me, ‘Father, you just told us that we are your sons and daughters, what is wrong with sons and daughters staying in the same house as their Father. It is my right to receive all the inheritance from my Father!’ You can also say, ‘Father, even if you kick me out of the front door, I have a right to enter the rear door!’ Do you understand? Now I am telling you everything, aren’t I?

If I chase you out of here, will you go? No! Then when I say ‘Here is your husband,’ what are you going to say? Then you will say, ‘Father, that is too much!’ Will you say that? No? You must know that your husband, elder and younger brothers and sisters are the same sons and daughters just like everyone else. You must say, ‘Father, I will take good care of him, because you have taken such good care of him.’ Do you follow me? Yes? That is the normal way that the filial son and daughter should be.

Those who are candidates and want to be blessed, raise your hands. Have you ever thought that way? You never thought so much about marital principles but you looked with hawks’ eyes, ‘Where is my good husband? I’ll snatch him now before other people do!’ or ‘Where is my good wife, I want the prettiest one!’ That kind of person is a thief! Or can you describe him as something else? It does not make any difference whether you are white, black, yellow, Indian, or anything. It is exactly the same, the way everyone feels.

Today I walked in town, just for a spell, and I saw many Indians. Have you ever invited them because they look so miserable and unhappy,’Come in, I’ll just buy you a dinner!’ Have you ever done that? Has anyone done that? Maybe you thought instead, ‘Well I am a lady, why do they come so close to me!’ You did not even want to touch their outer garment. Now you know that you cannot do that. Heaven is not just where you go, or a handful of people go, or only those people you care for go. Heaven is for everyone. Everyone must go to Heaven, otherwise it is not Heaven. Until it is filled with people it is not going to be Heaven.

Without having this clear unchanging idea, we could never hope to achieve unity in the world. Since man fell God worked so hard. I did impossible things, absolutely impossible things that you will not understand in our lifetime. What did God work for, what did I work for? To bring every lost person into this Kingdom of Heaven. That was the purpose, to restore the love between Father and Son, between brothers and sisters, the whole of mankind.

### The Order of Love

I prayed deeply, and asked God deeply, for a long time, ‘What is the essence, the secret of the universe?’ Then one day God answered saying, ‘The Father-Son Relationship is the core, the essence of the universe.’ That does not just mean whoever gave birth to us, but the True Father, God, and that original relationship. Through all the complicated, difficult and painful history there is one simple thing to restore: this relationship of heart between Father and Son.

You already learned this, in a different way. The purpose of creation is explained in the Divine Principle as the forming of the four-position foundation. You know that God, True Mother and myself are the basis of Heaven and God can dwell right there. Now all of you, let me ask you another question. Do all of you love me? Yes? Do you really mean it? The ones here at the front, do you really love me? Yes. Why does this happen? Why do you love him? Yes, as a parent. You will come right into my body as a seed of a baby, and through Mother be born again, isn’t that right? When I come, you are all happy in spite of yourselves. We don’t know why we are just happy.

For the woman, the four position foundation contains the Father’s love, the husband’s love, and the brother’s love. As fallen men we must first experience the mother’s and the father’s love. Without receiving that love, we have no way of passing on that love to anybody else. And as for a woman, the first love she must receive is also the parent’s love; the husband’s love is only secondary, isn’t it? Until the Messiah, the True Parents, come on earth, and through them all men receive the direct love of parents, certainly the woman has no qualification to love her husband. It would be a false love, only secondary love.

This is why until the day that the Messiah comes again, everyone should live in celibacy. All the major religions teach: ‘Don’t marry.’ This is an oversimplified argument, of course. But strictly speaking, religiously, they were not supposed to marry when there were no Parents. You love me, don’t you? That means that you can marry to receive the secondary love, which is the love of husband. Nobody knew. But now, the problem is solved. Hereafter every little problem is solved. There is no inconsistency, nothing at all that you cannot understand.

Suppose I do not give the Blessing this time. If I do not bless for ten or twenty years, years, then what are you going to do? Are you going to get married somehow, or stay single? Which one is it? Single! At least you know the right answer! Can you be really confident that the baby you bear will be a good baby, without believing in Christ? Then those ones who believe in Christ, can they marry at will?

Now let me ask you another question, can you marry now? Are you qualified to marry by yourself? If not, then how can I give you blessing if you are not qualified? Then is it going to be a true marriage, or not? Well, suppose you have a baby eventually, maybe four or five years later, and Satan says, ‘You are not qualified, that baby is not worthy of going to heaven.’ What are you going to say to that baby? If Satan questions you, you have to be very confident and say, ‘Since we are the True Sons and Daughters of the True Parents, you, Satan, do not have anything to do with any baby born of our marriage.’

The situation has changed very much since the Fall took place, and it has changed for eternity. Are you confident that you are going to give birth to babies that will go to the eternal heaven? There must be no uncertainty about this. We have to be so absolutely sure that even if somebody took one eye or even two eyes out of us, or took one arm from us, this will conviction will never change.

What if somebody came to you and said, ‘If you continue to believe in the Unification Church, then I will just clobber you!’ What would you say? Would you say, ‘I give up?’ Or still believe? If someone asks you the question, ‘Do you know the Unification Church?’ or ‘Do you believe in the Unification Church?’ which would you say? Do you know or believe? Know is a stronger word. When you know, then you are absolutely sure. ‘Believe’ is not so certain. If I say ‘I believe,’ it implies that some day I will know, whereas if I say, ‘I know,’ then as of today, I am qualified: I know. So do you know the Unification Church or do you believe in Unification Church?

There is no way to deny that the human fall took place through love. It took just one Fall with Adam and Eve that resulted in all the misery, all the fundraising, all the witnessing, all the persecutions of and by Christians, all the war, all the conflicts. The western world is just becoming junk, thinking of nothing but falling. Are you going to fall again? After you know this? How about just once? Unless you straighten this out now, there is absolutely no way for you to go to God and live with God. Not everybody is thinking so seriously about this.

But I myself, thinking of all the billions of mankind, have sleepless nights working this problem out. Do you think I am a pitiful Father or the happiest, most authoritative Father? Pitiful is closer to the truth. So too is God. For this reason alone, we shall never fall again, and we should take this seriously. Today, people don’t think anything about it, to fall one night, to fall one month. But once you are restored, you will never ever fall again. You should be somewhat better than a rabbit or a dog, you know. You are a man, a woman. A human being must learn something. Once he learns a lesson, he must put it into practice. Even if you have a husband like a dog, no matter how ugly he is, he is still better than a dog, isn’t he?

Indemnity goes by degrees. There is small, medium and big indemnity. If the most handsome person marries the most ugly person and they live harmoniously together, that is the largest indemnity. If the prince of a first-rate country marries a laborer, and gives the greatest love imaginable, then this will indemnify all the faults of man and all the faults of women put together. Love is great enough to indemnify all those things. If this is true, then what are you going to do? Are you going to do that? Do you have to think twice, or is it a completely clear choice. Which is it? If you all promise that to me, I will wait and see! Now you have a clear idea how you can be born again. As soon as you have such a clear idea, then you have to have absolute confidence, that you can and will be born again.

Your eyes, ears, mouth, and all your senses, and even your skin must first like me! If you love another man first, for example, then that is a violation of principle; it just doesn’t work. Do you understand? As a result of the fall, women especially lost three kinds of love, a brother’s love, a husband’s love and parent’s love. All these three loves were lost all at once. Therefore, in restoring these three kinds of love, God makes it possible for these three to be restored all together at one time. All Spirit World works upon you so that you will have intense feeling of love to me as your own brother, your own husband, and your own Father.

In your dreams or a vision, according to your degree of spirituality, I will give you, in person, a wedding ring, just like a bridegroom giving the bride a wedding ring. Then you really feel spiritually enhanced. At that time, you really feel like that and you will be thinking of nothing else than ‘I wish Father was my real brother, my real husband, and my real Father, and I wish this dream would never finish!’ You never want to forget this feeling for the rest of your life. When this is happening to you then this is a sure sign of your maturity, then you are mature enough to be called anything, even wife and mother. That is the point where you can seek after the ideal husband. This is completely principled.

The man actually has a simpler problem and process. All men have to do is to follow women! Perhaps for this reason, in the western world and especially in America, women have supremacy! You know all men open the door for you, open the door of the car for you and bring breakfast to you in bed. Well do they, or don’t they? Sometimes the woman strikes the man, and he endures it.

In front of women and the Messiah, men are in the archangel position. To be precise, women’s liberation will last for 70 years from the end of the World War I and the Second Advent. Thus this tendency will be dominant up to about 1988. But here is a very important thing: women must not think that this state of affairs will continue eternally. During these 70 years woman have to turn around, and after knowing the truth that they have to go back to the original position.

The problem today is that American women find it very difficult to change their course. They have been doing it for such a long time that they don’t know how to correct it and they don’t know the truth. If they don’t change, they would be without a husband forever. Nobody would marry. That’s when the true English gentleman would come to the rescue! Are you English gentlemen going to do that?

The rules that history is developing by at this time are fantastic, and nobody knows how history develops. Because Father is now on earth, the Spirit World and the flesh which so far have been divided are coming into one for the first time in history. You don’t know in detail but do you feel that, do you sense that? Tonight you have heard the most important topic, Rebirth.

Well, it is now 3 am. What do you say if I send you to bed now? No? Well, let’s have some songs. I am skilled at musical critique. When I visit the New York City Symphony orchestra or the Go World Brass Band, I often gives suggestions of how to improve, and the performers agree that I have hit right on the point. That is interesting, isn’t it? By giving you such excitement, I make it hard for you to fall asleep!

How can you say that this is anything more than a dream? Only it is not a dream. How in the world did I find out all of this truth, the Principle, which no one knew? You are given this hard-won knowledge free, and for that reason you are the happiest bunch in the world. If I had the time, I would speak more about it. The people of the highest state have go to the lowest. You should not mind that. Even a prince and princess may go down and fund raise like a beggar. Do you mind that at all? Then why do you go? You go in order to judge people. When you go out and fund raise you will notice that not so many rich people support you, but poor people, who also have nearly nothing, who are almost like beggars themselves, they support you. The trend that the white people’s day is over and the black and minority people’s day is beginning is because they are the ones who contribute to you most liberally.

You must take the indemnity for white people, who are much closer to you than anybody else. Wherever you go you must repent on behalf of all the white people, and constantly seek forgiveness from God, saying, ‘Please forgive the white people and, instead, I will work harder than I am supposed to!’ You are asking God’s pardon and you’re working harder than black people and other minorities. This makes a condition for God to forgive the rest of the white people. Have you ever thought that way? Have that thought.

At one time the white people were superior in many ways, for example in sports. At the Olympics, it used to be the white people who were in superior position. Now the white people are less and black athletes are going up into that position. They are winning more prizes than white people. It will be the tendency in marriages that white family’s number of children will get smaller and smaller, whereas the marriages of black and colored races will be blessed with more children. Isn’t that right?

Eventually, what does that mean? This is the reason for repentance. As white families decline, it becomes normal for the white person to bring in a new woman or a different man almost every night. They would live more like an animal, and they would hate to have a baby, because they think it is a nuisance. That is the way the sons and daughters of God are falling down to the level of the archangel. They will sell everything, even love, for the sake of their own desire. That love they casually sacrifice is the center of the heavenly law and heavenly morals. But they don’t understand.

> Rev. Moon then began the matching of the candidates.

## THE AGE OF NEW DISPENSATION

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### London, England
May 14, 1978
Translator – Sang Kil Han

> After an absence of over four years, Rev. Moon returned to Britain on Sunday, May 14, 1978, accompanied by his eldest daughter, Ye Jin. In this sermon on the morning of his arrival, he makes several remarks about `persecution in the United States,’ a reference to the `Fraser Committee’ Hearings which had then reached a crucial juncture. He began by announcing that he had come to begin a new dispensation in Britain and to `wake up’ the church, which he found too quiet. The congregation had to be `brave and audacious’ if they were to succeed, and promised to train them.

> The main theme of the sermon, however, is the benefits and significance of international and interracial marriage as a way to world peace. Members of the Unification Church were encouraged to consider that such marriages would help reverse the declining fortunes of their nation, and even go some way to restore historical shortcomings towards the countries of the Empire.

Time goes by very fast and it has been four years since I was here last. I am sorry I couldn’t come earlier. Centering around Mr. Or me, I understand you have worked very hard, while I have been working hard in America fighting against Satan’s arrows. In that respect we have something in common.

After joining the Unification Church you learned about restoration through indemnity, and now you realize that it is not just a concept but a very real process. The whole fallen world is in a situation where restoration must take place as people pay indemnity. God has been working to build a road in this wilderness, working to restore men, and the indemnity course is the highway God has built for man. Was Gods work easy or difficult? If it had been easy it would not have taken God thousands of years to build the road.

Why has it been so incredibly difficult, even for God? Perhaps it would not have been as difficult if God Himself had taken responsibility, but God had to let man pay his own indemnity. No fallen man could walk straight on his own but would go this way and that, wobbling back and forth. A person may pledge his determination to go straight on the path of indemnity, but a year later he is not as certain as he was before. Are you that kind of person? No one has known why it is very difficult to go the path of indemnity. It would be very nice if indemnity could be taken care of in your spare time, after eating or sleeping and enjoying life. If God is omniscient, why didn’t He take a way that would be easier for mankind to go?

### Indemnity

What is indemnity? According to one explanation indemnity is something that no one enjoys. If it were something that everyone liked it would clearly be part of the satanic world. Since the fallen world has nothing to do with God, something that is enjoyed by people in that world can never serve as indemnity. No matter how strongly you call out, “Here I am, God”, He cannot just pick you up. You cannot be different from the fallen world just by saying you are.

In this view, what is true religion? It is not a complicated question at all; the true religion is the one which points out the way of indemnity. How can indemnity be made valuable to God? It begins only in a place where Satan and fallen mankind would not like to be. We can be sure it is valid indemnity by checking this way: If it follows Satan’s way then it cannot be indemnity, but if it goes a way that Satan would not like then it is true indemnity. Likewise, mankind will leave you alone on that path because they don’t like it at all.

Anything started for your own sake can never be indemnity. True indemnity always starts for the sake of others and God. Why? Because we are paying indemnity so we can be restored to the original position. When the first human ancestor fell, he neglected God and centered on himself. He denied God and denied his own perfection because the motive for his activity started with himself and his own desire. Since we are trying to be restored we have to go the reverse way and deny ourselves, becoming public figures. Since the first ancestor denied God, we have to accept Him and do difficult things for the sake of mankind . Instead of following our own desires, we must follow Gods desires.

Adam and Eve were only two people, of course, but now there are many, many people on earth. Instead of doing whatever we like we stop and do things for the sake of others, and in doing so we are able to subjugate Satan. Adam and Eve should have experienced a love which was enlightened and elevated spiritually, love which could grow deeper and deeper and higher and higher. As a result of the fall, however, their love went lower and lower into the physical plane and now the love that man experiences is no different from animal love. No one has been doing anything about the situation and if it continues it is obvious that mankind will perish.

By dominating love Satan was trying to gain everything. Sometimes one of you beautiful women may think you will utilize your beauty to dominate the most powerful man in England. At that moment Satan is very much at work. On the other hand, the same person can say, “With my beauty I will restore the entire world, centering around God.,, Then you can hope to be married to the Prime Minister of England. There is a vast difference between the two motives in that one situation.

Now that you have joined the Unification Church, for whom do you eat your meals? You eat for the sake of God and mankind, not for your own enjoyment. For whom do you sleep? For the sake of God and mankind. Is it valuable or not for you to stay awake all night working? You must remember that you can never pay indemnity by just doing the things you like. The first rule is that the place of indemnity is the place no one likes. The second rule is that the law of indemnity never applies when something is done for oneself, but only when it is done for the sake of others.

How do we do things for the sake of others? Should we work for someone just when he is welcomed by everyone, or especially when he is opposed? Believers in all the major religions have suffered because God drove religious people into suffering in order to have them pay indemnity. Does everyone like the person who was pushed into that way by God, or do people oppose him? God is very aware of the world’s hostility and pushes His people on purpose. When you don’t mind but want to live for the sake of God and mankind, the law of indemnity is at work and you can be elevated spiritually. When you realize you are in the place of indemnity where people persecute you, you are happy.

To what degree do we have to work for the sake of others? Do you need to have lots of money and power to do that? No, you must do it with your life and your love because Adam and Eve lost life and love when they fell. Therefore, we must give a higher degree of life and love for restoration. This is not something we conjured up; it is the law of God working.

We can test this and prove it. When Jesus was on earth no one understood him so he was persecuted mercilessly and driven out. He was on the path of indemnity but even in the midst of this persecution he did not pray to God for the punishment of his enemies. Even at the cost of his life he offered them all of his love. Because man’s fall resulted from loss of love, Jesus preferred to leave love behind even if it meant dying. The fall began with man’s love for himself, but Jesus was prepared to lose his life rather than forfeit love. This is why God could resurrect him. The spirit of the New Testament is found in Jesus, words: `’Whoever would lose his life for my sake will find it.,, It sounds at first like an inconsistent statement but we know it is true in view of the law of indemnity.

If individuals oppose you but you overcome and win a victory then you are restored on the individual level. If you are opposed and persecuted by families but you overcome that then you are restored on that level. If the whole nation comes against you but you remain dedicated for the sake of the family and nation then the law of indemnity is accomplished on that level and national salvation comes to you. Likewise, if the whole world opposes you, you can win that level of salvation by being victorious. Perhaps even the spirit world will oppose you.

There are many different levels of indemnity. Which one would you choose? Would you choose all-out opposition so you could win over everything? That means there will be no safe place for you to be and no moment of peace. History has shown over and over again that because of the law of indemnity the man who is persecuted for pursuing the public purpose will never perish. With this one simple law you can explain everything.

When you say someone is a good friend, do you mean he is the kind of person who likes just himself or everyone else? If he loves you and your family then you say he is a good man. If he loves the whole world then we call him a saint. This is a relatively simple concept but no one has explained it until now. Who made the realm of indemnity possible? Adam and Eve created the realm of the fall but who will restore that? Since the false parents created the realm of the fall, it must be indemnified by the True Parents to come.

What will the True Parents do? They are the central figures who must be responsible for the indemnity of all mankind. How many different steps are necessary to complete the course of indemnity? There are eight-individual, family, clan, society, nation, world, spirit world and cosmos. Can each level be finished in a different way and then combined together? No, we must start at the core of hell and go in a straight line through each step. There is only one way.

Who is going to pave this straight road? The false parents are the ones who created all these walls which require indemnity, so True Parents and God will open up the road once more. The age of new dispensation that is this morning’s topic refers to the time when the age-old law of indemnity will apply in a new way. It is an age of new indemnity. Until now you only sensed vaguely that you should do things like fund raising, but without understanding indemnity you didn’t know for sure why you should do it.

You find yourselves in the situation of being born as sons and daughters of Satan, but if you had been born as children of the True Parents you would not need indemnity. Why did God promise that He would send the Lord of the Second Advent? Mankind needed True Parents to open up the road of indemnity, which they could then follow relatively easily. It would be true to say that mankind is like little children with runny noses, trailing along after the True Parents, even though the True Parents might turn and say, “You are a bother. Go away.” Because they have no one but their parents to turn to, the children would follow anyway and eventually the True Parents would relent and say, “All right, come and take your place as children.”

I am Oriental so why would Westerners in country after country follow me regardless of public opinion? People find it very strange. Something tells you that by following this course you will live and grow more and more. You are in pursuit of eternal love and life. The love and life you are pursuing is not for yourself but for others, even though eventually you will find that for yourself as well. Do you have that kind of life now? You readily criticize and disagree with others and each person would rather stick to his own ideas. How can such people follow me?

Why do we want everlasting love and life? It is because God has them and we want to be like Him. What’s so good about becoming one with God and His love? It is simple; once you become like that, God and the universe belong to you. That’s a big ambition, isn’t it? Judge for yourself-is this truly possible or not? I have talked about truth, life and love this morning. Once you possess these three you don’t have to follow God. Even if you try to go a different way or escape from God, you will find yourself in God already. Jesus said he was in God and God in him, and he called himself the way, the truth and the life. If you are in me and I in you then we are like each other. This is the one genuine, public way.

### The time has come in which Cain
must pay indemnity

The peak of world persecution came in the fall of 1976 at the time of the Washington Monument Rally. I knew beforehand that world opposition would come so I sent the missionaries out in 1975 so we could receive it on all fronts. I knew that unless I did so people of those nations would later demand to know why I didn’t think about their country but only spoke in America. “What are you going to do with our country?” they would ask.

America is a unique country which has its branches spread out all over the world. The trunk of the tree goes straight up and its branches spread out in 360 degrees. That’s America, isn’t it? In that nation the Abel representatives of all nations and races have been brought together in one place. How can we say that? Looking at history we see that America was founded by people who were opposed by their families and churches. Is Abel the one who is opposed or the one who opposes? Whoever is persecuted in the name of God is always Abel, no matter where he is. It was the Abel-type people who got together in America and fought against the mighty British army and they won because they had God’s help.

Using this logic, are the existing churches in England and America in the Abel position, or are we in the Abel position? Why do people persecute me wherever I go? Many people who may eventually harm this nation can easily come in through immigration, but when I come to help England there are delays and questions. Why do they persecute this one man who has come to help? It is because God needs indemnity to help this country. Because the Romans persecuted the Christians God could make a great Christian nation one day. The indemnity paid by the Nazi persecution of the Jews made possible the restoration of the nation of Israel. If through that experience the Jews can resolve to unite with the Messiah then God’s blessing will be bestowed upon them.

Even if you are successful on the individual level, if you cannot succeed on the family level, everything you accomplished will be washed away and have no value. If you don’t succeed on the clan level then the family success will be nullified. If you can’t be victorious on succeeding levels then what you have already will be wiped out.

I started on the individual level first, then laid the foundation of indemnity for the family, clan, nation, world and spirit world. I have made conditions that God could accept. The culminating condition was made at Washington Monument, when we went over the world level of indemnity. Many people were waiting and hoping to see me fail. The IRS had plans to investigate me, the Justice Department and State Department all expected to see a failure, but it was a smashing success. It was an even more dramatic event because the Washington papers all wrote consistently negative articles belittling us. That day our success was obvious. The people’s minds were moved and the papers had to run headlines saying that our meeting was a success.

The Washington Monument Rally represented the peak of persecution and the peak of success as well. Until that time Satan always demanded indemnity of Abel, but after that time God demanded indemnity of Cain. Cain’s nature is to want the other person to pay indemnity, but since Abel has won the victory he can now demand indemnity from the angel.

This is why last year I gave the order to go on the offensive. I had never uttered that in my life but starting in 1976 and 19771 encouraged our leaders to sue the people who were persecuting us-the New York Times, the deprogrammers and certain government agencies. During the time 1 was still paying indemnity I never said a word or tried to strike back when opposition came. I kept trying to love our opponents and never moved to oppose them in turn. During that time Abel was struck and beaten mercilessly, but now Cain will have to pay indemnity. I ordered all Abels to move forward and have Cain pay indemnity. Now is the time when all the blessings will start to come to the Unification Church. The world will divide into two Cain-type groups and each will be trying to avoid indemnity. Though they will both say, “Don’t go to the Unification Church,” the truth is moving and they are actually coming, though one is moving faster than the other.

This is indeed a new era, the new age of indemnity. The harder you work now, the more the Cain world must pay indemnity. England is in peril and we must do something about it. When you appeal sincerely to the people but they do not listen, it is not you who will be hurt but they who must pay indemnity. You know the story of David and the giant Goliath. This small group must be audacious and stronger in righteousness than all England. In this historical time we must warn the nation that it must correct itself and turn to God. In doing so are you going to be a second-rate warrior or the best? Do you think it will be easy? It only requires being ready to give up your life.

Do you remember what I did in America? America is the strongest country in the world and very big. Compared to America, Korea is insignificant, just like a trash can, but when I went to America I announced that within three years America would have to listen to my advice or else this powerful nation would decline. Was the country rocked by my work there or did it remain unaffected? The response was vivid and people rose up in alarm.

Who could I trust at that time? Who did David believe in when he fought Goliath? Because of David’s faith in God he was undaunted. Does England need this kind of strong soldier? Will the women or the men be those warriors? England has a queen, but the country that prospers when a queen reigns can also perish when a queen reigns. Eve started a bad tradition when she erred, but if the queen will direct her nation to act for the sake of the world then the country will flourish during her reign. Will the Anglican church turn this nation around? Only if it thinks of God and Jesus can it apply the law of indemnity.

What is good and evil? The good person always becomes the center of everything. If an individual sacrifices for the sake of the family-which is one step higher-then we can call it goodness. If you sacrifice your family for the nation, that is good. If you sacrifice your nation for the world that is good and that nation will save the world and lead it. If America will not do that then I will make England do it. If England cannot fulfill this responsibility for the sake of God then I will raise up one of the small colonies of this great nation to do it. That is exactly the way God works.

I have been working constantly to teach one country how to do the will of God. If England will come to realize this fully then wouldn’t it be able to destroy worldwide communism singlehandedly? Certainly England is too big for the job! This is why I challenge you to be brave and strong. None of your efforts now will melt away as they have in the past, but will accumulate. Cain will have to pay an equal amount of indemnity, which will be your blessing. The highway is already paved and the Unification Church is driving forward like a car at full speed. Since the road is straight you must follow me in a straight line, but if you stop to look around you will never reach the destination. You have to keep going straight ahead.

### Now you marry for the sake of your descendants,
not just for your own happiness

Would you like to be the leaders or followers in the age of the new dispensation? Would you like to be one pure color or a mixture of all colors? Clean or unclean? Do you really have a clean, pure mind? If not then what are you going to do? When you joined the Unification Church you might have been attracted to a certain person and thought, “That is the person for me to marry.” Do you think about that in your imagination or do you refuse to even consider such a thought? What if that person comes over and holds your hand? Are you going to smile back or turn away from him or her? If you continue having cozy give and take then both of you will be broken into pieces and neither remain. Are all you single women pure or not? I want you to take this precious opportunity to liquidate all your past loves once and for all and live in purity.

In Korean the sound “erg-land” means “pretty country.” When you say a girl is pretty, are you referring to her face or her internal nature? 1 think the women are more attractive than the men. Women play the main role in restoration, especially in an Eve-type nation like England. Women in England are a little different from women in America and I feel very strong that it is easier for English women to take this role of responsibility than for American women. American women have never been outdone by the men and when they compete with men the women win equally as often. Do you English women want to fight like American women”

Isn’t it a recent trend to want to copy American women? Don’t do that. I can give you an example. Probably you all heard about the recent blessing in America. I was dismayed when I asked the men who they would like to marry and many Americans said they wanted to marry either Oriental or European women, but not American women! That told me a lot about American women. Because no one wants to be seriously involved with them they react by using a lot of make-up and trying to entice men, while many others are mad at society. I was serious about what to do regarding the blessing. American men are much taller than the Korean and Japanese women and I thought perhaps we could find some good brides for American men in the English family.

Here on this small island, no matter which direction you go you quickly end up in the sea. Why don’t you prefer the continent, where you can walk long distances without ending up in the water? Whenever I come to England there is a sort of shadow across people’s faces because every day they expect rain or fog. They hardly ever see sunshine. But you would be surprised to see how American men and women have faces like the blue sky, without that shadow, because the weather is often clear. The days are beautiful and the evenings glorious, but here in England the moment the sun shines everyone is eager to go out and get a sun tan. Isn’t that right? How pitiful that is!

How fortunate it is for an English woman to marry a man from such a sunny country as America. I thought a long time about what kind of woman would ever be able to elevate these somber English gentlemen and I thought that only American women could do it. When I go to different countries I see through different eyes than other people; I can tell much about an individual, and likewise, I can see much about what that country will be in the future, what its strengths and shortcomings are. You Englishmen, take your time and consider whether you don’t need sunny American women to brighten yourselves. If you don’t uplift yourselves I will throw the indemnity law at you!

Which is more meaningful-spontaneous love between a man and woman, or love between the husband and wife who initially find it impossible to be together and then later find love with each other? Again, this is a new dispensational era for England.

You may feel at the moment that it is difficult to love someone like an American man or woman but then determine yourselves to make a success of it. If all the Unification Church members are like that then they will surely advance, generation after generation. Then they will be worthy of praise and will be able to create a world of unity beyond race and nationality.

Have you ever found very attractive points in black men and women? A white woman may be attractive but there is a sameness in her features, whereas when the sun shines on a black man or woman they sparkle, with a beautiful contrast between their white eyes and teeth and black skin. Most people have a favorite color but once you love someone, everything about him is beautiful.

The English are known for cherishing their own traditions. Can you bring those traditions directly to heaven intact? Certainly not. We have to work on them first and then graft the old ways to the heavenly way. Which will be more successful, grafting them to something else English or going to another country like America and beginning to change there? Are you English citizens or heavenly citizens? Heavenly citizens can live anywhere, in America just as well as England because everywhere they go they make good. Before joining the Unification Church you were rather limited in that way, weren’t you?

Should the world fit into England or England into the world? Are you going to marry for the sake of England or for the sake of the world? Before you come for blessing you should prepare yourself in such a way that you can marry someone of any race or nationality. Consider your potential for love and think deeply about whether you will be able to love him for many years. Why should you think seriously about this? Why can’t you just assume that you can love anyone? There is a good reason-you marry for the sake of your own descendants, not just for your own happiness.

Have you heard that the smartest children come from international and interracial marriages? It is interesting that black people demonstrate superior physical power. Many years ago the white people were more prominent in sports but now blacks are taking that position. There are many more examples of how this is an age of new dispensation in which the old trends are being reversed. If the satanic world

likes things one way, you have a better chance if you go the other way.

The communist countries extol a different model of feminine beauty than in this part of the world; in those countries women of solid, husky build are considered respectable. The point of view is completely different in that they like to have an ugly man marry a beautiful woman and an ugly woman marry a handsome man, or someone of great intelligence marrying someone less intellectual. If this prevails then the whole nation will be above average. If the intellectual men marry only intellectual women and handsome men marry only beautiful women, the extremes will spread too far apart.

This is one area the Unification Church must consider seriously because no one else is doing so. We must reverse what people here think is fashionable and maintain the most reasonable way. A man who is most handsome in the upper part of his face should marry a woman who is most beautiful in the lower part of her face because then their children will inherit the good points from each. I am more serious about this than the people who are getting married. You can only imagine how deeply I have to think in each case. A whole nation and even the world can be greatly influenced by how you get married. Whether the world will advance or decline depends largely upon our setting up correct marriages.

God created different races because He intended for them to blend throughout the different generations. Is this thinking good or bad? If I had been living in America at the time of my marriage I probably would have found a black wife. In spirit world the color of a person’s skin has nothing to do with his spiritual life; a white person can have the darkest spirit and a black person can have the brightest spirit.

### We have set out to become the center
of the universe with love

Why am I concerned about this in a talk on indemnity? When you carry out indemnity you are never stopped by a barrier of marriage. Your love and your marriage have to be for the public purpose. If a white woman fails but a black woman succeeds in indemnity, which would you choose for a wife?

God is impartial concerning race. I am watching carefully to see in general whether white people or black people are more faithful. Some black people are faithful to a degree unmatched by white people. The difference is that black people are thankful for work they are given to do, while white people are usually critical and analyze it first. Whether one does good work has to do with heart; when you judge by this standard then gratitude is absolutely essential. God likes the person who gratefully goes about his work.

There are several things which are to be feared in spirit world-first is a violation of principle; second is a failure to uphold a public figure, and third is an abuse of public money. Those are exactly the elements central to the fall. The result of the fall was that Adam and Eve misused God’s love and did not respect God’s position. Who do you belong to as an individual? Your “self” belongs to the world before it belongs to you. “I” exists according to Principle. First Principle exists and then “I”.

The misuse of heavenly property, mistreatment of a public figure and violation of the commandment led to the destruction of the love of God. Usually people think things belong to them instead of to the world, but in reality there is no such thing as “my” love; love belongs to God and mankind first and then it may come to you. Each individual contains the elements of all things-truth is there and love is there and the public figure is there. After understanding this can you dislike a person because he is a different color? That has no place. You must learn this heavenly point of view.

If a white man reaches the indemnity degree where he is honestly willing to live with a black woman and is confident they will be happy in the future, then how much more successful a love will he have if he is married to a white woman? When the span is wide between a husband and wife, however, they can embrace a greater portion of spirit world. Our ideal is to pass freely up and down, front and rear, left and right. It is ideal to have no restrictions in spirit world and such a person becomes the center of north, south, east and west. Can he be the center if he prefers only one extreme? No, he must love all four directions equally.

The Unification Church has set out to become the center of the universe with love. It is similar to using different kinds of screws, having some that turn in each direction. If they all turned in the same direction then one kind of vibration would loosen them all, but with screws turned in different directions some will always be tightened even though others are loosened. This is how the universe operates. You have something valuable which you are going to give away in any case, but if you are white it has most meaning if you give it to a black person because that might be more difficult for you.

Love is essential if the world is to respect England. England ruled India for several hundred years, and if England had ruled with this love do you think this island or that vast subcontinent would have been her homeland? Should only this small country have been God’s country, or that vast land?

What a vivid and interesting contrast it makes for a black woman to be feeding a white baby at her bosom and a white woman to feed a black baby. Will God prohibit that or will He be very interested and happy to see it? We can never think superficially about race because until man thinks seriously about this problem none of mankind’s fundamental problems will ever be solved. If all the British were quite prepared to sell their homes and go to Africa then this nation wouldn’t experience so many problems.

Some might say that Reverend Moon is prowhite or pro-Oriental or pro-black, but I am not any of those. I have absolutely equal love for each people. If you happen to like me then you must change until you are that way as well. If we are serious about indemnity then we automatically run into this problem of love, which is the most difficult of all indemnity. You have to be successful in. love before restoration can be complete, and overcoming what you hate will be your course of indemnity.

To those of you who came late, I was talking about interracial marriage, but you need to have heard the first part to understand what I am saying. My thinking is more serious than you realize. I have the responsibility of leaving behind the tradition which many generations in thousands and millions of years to come must follow. You must realize how serious this is.

There are always contrasts within the universe, both low and high and white and black. Americans are very self-confident but even they are more and more interested in the Orient. The highest mountain is white-capped with snow while the valley floor is covered with the darkness of decaying leaves. If white people like only white then why do they wear colored clothes? In England, for instance, they wear black morning coats on important occasions.

It is important sometimes to go the reverse way, or think the opposite of what seems obvious. For instance, if something good is going to happen it is usually preceded by a bad rumor. Another example, if a person doesn’t like dark shadows then he has never really liked sunshine. Everything in the universe has a contrasting counterpart.

In the new age we must come to like the things we never thought we would like. That is really the ideal match in marriage. The ideal involves living in complete harmony with all five colors of skin and not being limited in what you like. Is it possible for one side of a big ball to say it wants to stay only on the ground and not roll up facing the sky? It should want to go down faster so it can come up faster. Therefore, we should never mind going down because it means coming up faster.

Peace is not so difficult to have; peace will come when white people really love black people. Which is the way to heaven-for white people to like black people very much or for black people to like white people very much? If God is white then if He is wise He will eventually follow the same way of love. Is that wrong? Suppose it should become a national trend for every white student graduating from college to live two years with a black family, serving them and being part of the household. Peace would come without fail.

Who will start that trend? If you white sisters in the Unification Church do that, won’t peace come? The people with God’s love are likely to do that kind of thing. That is the “ism” of the Unification Church. Do you think this is possible at any time, or only when I am alive on earth? When I am with you it becomes more feasible, certainly. There is a limit to how long I can live but if you actualize that family life while I am alive and then keep on improving, all mankind will cherish your families and feel close to them. Do you want that? Why? For peace. We have come to realize how valuable God’s love is. It is the most precious thing we can have and by paying indemnity we can occupy that love. Such people even like to go through the most unnatural things for the sake of God’s love. They can really digest suffering because God is the same way.

Sometimes when I see our members I think, in spite of myself, that a certain brother and sister would be an ideal match. For instance, if a sister has a full face but her body is too frail or slender then I must find a husband for her who has a huskier body. You may never have thought about these things but they are extremely important for the sake of your children. If your husband comes from another country, for example, so much the better. When the two poles of a magnet touch they shoot sparks, right? I feel that a world-level leader would have to come from that family. I expect that the children of interracial parents will be geniuses and they will become very responsible. You watch and see. This is not just imagination, but has solid reasons behind it.

As recently as twenty years ago the world did not think so highly of the Japanese but now they have excelled economically and in many other ways. Even their average height is four inches higher. Someone caught up in a whirlpool may be sucked down deeper but eventually come up higher. Now in England you are caught up in a whirlpool but eventually you will rise up also.

Where are you going to settle down permanently? We would like to live wherever God likes most. Is that where people are living serious, difficult lives? If you were God, would you feel more pity and want to help the people of struggling nations, or would you love most the country where people have so much to eat that even dogs eat as well as people? If you feel that way, then why not God? Go ahead and suffer so that goodness can be more glorified in the future.

I would like to possess things when everyone is happy for me to have them, not just for my own selfish sake. Even if I say I don’t particularly want something but heaven and earth would like me to have it, under that condition I would take it. I have made much money but I don’t spend it for myself. It is spent for the sake of the world. I don’t have to try hard to think that way; it happens automatically.

Why do we have to do all these things? Only after you think like that can God require Cain to pay indemnity. Because the foundation is set on God’s side, God can make Cain pay indemnity in place of Abel. When Abel pays indemnity it almost returns to God’s side but not quite because Cain always strikes back, but once Cain is required to pay indemnity everything is already going to God’s side.

For this reason l am always advising leaders that they should always go beyond the context of race and never have one iota of race prejudice; otherwise, they will lose their qualification to be leaders or Abel’s. If a man is truly God-centered then he is qualified to be called a gentleman. A gentleman does not think about his own self-centered way but concentrates on the public view. With that outlook, one’s whole life style becomes different.

### I want to harmonize all five races while on earth

When I finish making the highway straight you can go as fast as you want to if you are grafted to me. The road of indemnity to escape hell will become a super highway. God took 6,000 biblical years to restore Adam and Eve, but in physical terms it totals tens of thousands of years. The restoration of just two individuals was that difficult, so how much more difficult would it be to restore a family? In the Unification Church family I must harmonize all five races and make them into one race. This is one basic thing I must do while I am still on earth, and how difficult it has been to lay all the necessary foundations for that.

How many millions of years would it take to restore everything if I did not know what was necessary to do it all? If I couldn’t accomplish that then the blessing would be only a dream, but after doing the necessary things I could establish the blessing. To achieve this under the fierce opposition of the satanic world is not anything less than leaping to the moon, or even the sun, and coming back again. It can only be compared to going that distance. If you were to try to do it all by yourself, it would take you many millions of years and without knowing these rules and laws I am applying now you still could not do it. How grateful you must be that it is now possible.

It seems that everyone else is getting married, so don’t you think, “Well, why not me?” Certainly you should realize that this blessing was never before available. What greater miracle can you find than the fact that you are here face to face with me, hearing me talk to you about all these things which directly benefit your own life? You are only a few out of four billion people in the world. Why did our paths cross? What are the odds against this happening?

How precious is the one word you speak, “Father” with or without realizing its true meaning? Many people prayed desperately to be able to meet this one man on earth. The fact that you are here and able to listen means that you are much indebted to heaven. A country can never treat God’s central figure casually for it would be a breach of heavenly law.

There is always a way to carry out indemnity, even though heaven might need to sacrifice hundreds of thousands of lives. This law can seem very ambiguous and intangible, yet if you follow very well you will find the full meaning of it. The fact that the environment and atmosphere have developed to this degree shows how much hidden work there is supporting it. Much, much work was necessary to form this foundation. What has taken thousands of years to do prior to this time you can now do within just seven years. With this in mind, can anyone complain?

You don’t understand this so you don’t have a particular sense of urgency, but I intensely realize this and always feel urgent in my mind. In a mere 20 years I have put back together the pieces of what was lost in 6,000 years of history. This is why spirit world recognizes me and is on my side. Until now the people in spirit world have always been divided but now they are on one side. You must realize that thousands of your ancestors are watching over you as the hope of their lineage and they are serious about your slightest move. They are intensely hopeful for you to meet my expectations. Can we compare your activities with famous events like the Olympic Games? Certainly this is more important.

You are like marathon runners and your ancestors are looking down to cheer you on and support you. If you pause to get water and rest for many hours, do you think your ancestors will be happy? They know the whole situation. Ignorant people can be happy sometimes because they don’t know their situation, but the people who know the whole situation and the law are working desperately every minute. Eating and sleeping are completely unimportant; if necessary I will even abandon my family to go on and on, to educate you and visit countries in all different parts of the world.

Now can you begin to imagine how indebted you are to heaven for bringing you here at this time.? I could spend hundreds of hours detailing exactly how things took place and why, and I will at some later time, but now I want to speak about the new age of dispensation.

You must determine that though you are small in stature and ill-qualified in heart you will never be outdone by me but will do your best to resemble me. Though I am still doing this mission when l am almost sixty, I never complain to heaven about the impossible difficulties I have to go through. If ever I complained, who in the world could assume these responsibilities? Where could someone else be found? The world definitely needs such a man. I always have the urgent feeling of being chased by time.

If all of you here could be like me then we could bring all England to the Kingdom of Heaven in about a month. We have to be humble to do our best to know God’s will and take care of it. The best time for this training is your young age. You are training yourself for the purpose of your own survival; if you only become like everyone else in the wicked world you will be washed away.

### I am determined to train you

Kyoto is the third largest city in Japan and only a month ago there was an election for mayor there. A communist has traditionally occupied that office for the last thirty years, but this year our members’ work helped the liberals beat the communists, by a margin of only 450 votes. Our members spent only a week of work in full force, but the liberals finally won. The communists mobilized 25,000 people, so how could the newspapers explain the result? They could only conclude that our members mobilized 45,000 people!

Our members not only gave out leaflets but also spoke from platforms to the public all over the city. The communists are never trained the same way that our members are. It is difficult to find one communist out of a thousand who can do those things. It requires much experience to be able to speak to the public effectively, especially when the audience is not sympathetic. Most of our members were in high school, but these young people could speak in such a way that many people wept at their eloquence. The communists could hardly believe it.

Our members went door to door to 1,200 homes in one day, which is very difficult. The communists would visit maybe 15 or 20. Since our members have had much experience, when someone came to answer the door they could tell what his response would be and they could work very quickly. For ten years that is exactly how I trained our members to be. Now this kind of training through fund raising is becoming standard procedure in the United States. At first the members didn’t see too much meaning in selling peanuts and flowers but gradually they came to understand why they were doing it and now they can easily disregard the negativity of the people they meet. People are sometimes so impressed that they give all the money they have in their pockets.

I am determined to train the English family in the same way. Mr. Orme is too soft a person. If I were in Mr. Orme’s position I would just drive you out! So far no one here dozes off while they are sitting in the bathroom, but when I live here and train you many people will fall asleep because they are so tired. This is commonplace in Japan and Korea. At first the members there worked hard just out of obedience, but now they know the full meaning behind it and they are grateful. Now some of them are presidents of companies and have great responsibility. If you are going to be a leader do you want to remain in England or are you going to be a leader of the world? if you are confined to England, how can you be a world leader?

America has a population of 240 million and one third of them are young people. I wanted to push myself to train them by the way I live. In order to lead all those young people I slept only a few hours a night and did not take much time to eat; I ate while I was driving somewhere in a car and instead of sleeping l was planning. During the tuna season each year I got up at 3 a.m. and went out to sea. The crewmen, who were all much younger than me, were tired and dozing off; even the captain would doze off and the boat would zig zag along course. They thought I was made of iron but I am no iron man any more than you are. I just feel the full meaning of this time.

Are you British young people going to be beaten by the young people of the wood or will you outdo them? Carrying this out will not be easy but are you going to do it? If you want to be a piston should you go up and down as fast as you can or just once in a while? Will the engine make a lot of noise and give off a lot of exhaust, or just run quietly? Londoners will be surprised to see you and exclaim, “The Moonies are at work now!” How else do you figure to wake up the slumbering English people?

Americans are very aware of us too and other religious groups especially took notice of our activities. They thought, “Why should Reverend Moon have all the young people?” They decided to invite a famous evangelist from some country and they gathered many young people for revivals. In looking for a revivalist they went to several different countries and one of the most well-known people they found was a Korean minister. He came back later and said, “We sure tried but there was no response from the American young people He confessed that Reverend Moon was the only one capable of arousing them.

I want you to burn a lot of fuel and run the fastest and make lots of noise. Do you welcome that? If you welcome that, why do you laugh? Because you are happy? Or do you laugh because you are thinking, “Here we go again. We work impossibly hard. Why doesn’t Father come along for the first time in four years and say, ‘You did very well. You can rest a few days?” Why don’t you say instead, “I don’t think we have done enough. We’ll do three times more.” Is that for my benefit or is it for you to realize the true situation of this country? We need to begin this ideal even if we die with our mission unaccomplished in our generation. We have to give ourselves to this nation and the world with tears and sweat. Are you going to do that?

To tell the truth it is a fearful thing to oppose me. Because God has a strict law about treatment of public figures, every single person who attacked me in the past has declined. God is really excited at the good developments taking place now in England, saying, “This is the way to restore the impossible task of all religious people in a short period of time.” When God feels like that and then someone opposes it, God will wipe him out just like a fly.

At the time of Washington Monument I was tuna fishing in preparation. I was utterly tired because I was serious and involved. I was so tired that on the boat I would intend to go to the bathroom but all of a sudden realize that I was in my bedroom instead. This happened many times. When I am that serious I know that God will take care of the outcome. When I walked to the platform at the Washington Monument Rally to deliver the speech I felt like a criminal on his way to the electric chair. I was deeply serious. As I walked to the platform my legs were heavy because I felt my speech would mean life or death for many people. I felt that if something was wrong and people did not accept it then serious consequences would result.

The members followed in faith but they never expected so many people to come. The people who opposed us thought that maybe a few thousand would come, but when I was working in such seriousness there was a big tornado in spirit world. All the spirit men became deeply serious and people Just Rowed to the Washington Monument Rally in spite of themselves. Otherwise, they could not have filled up that huge field.

You have to be equally as serious. If you pray very deeply to find out how much I suffered then once you understand you cannot help but burst into tears. I knew that some day I would work in the West so even while I was young I prayed to God many times in preparation for the actual work. I did not just decide one day to come and work here. I made immense preparation in prayer and I now realize that every single prayer was fulfilled by God. Even now I never think that I have done something worthy of praise by God. There are many things I should have done but didn’t, but as I said earlier, before I leave this world I absolutely want to show mankind how to establish and maintain this indispensable tradition of bringing all five races together.

I found that even though they have their parents, many young people in America are like orphans because their parents do not care about them. I want to take care of all those millions of orphans and this is the reason why young people follow me, no matter what I demand of them. We can cry tears for ourselves or we can cry the same tears for the sake of mankind. Which is more precious? How much have you cried for the sake of mankind compared to how much you have cried for yourself? You must shed more tears for the public reason than for yourself.

If you spend more money for others than for yourself, you will be able to see me in spirit world. If not, you will never see me. I spend almost all the money that comes to me for the sake of the world. If you live this way then your sons and daughters will never decline; they will only advance. I am absolutely certain that this will never fail, and since you want to go the same way I have I cannot emphasize this too much. Complaint has no place in this situation. Perhaps you could complain to yourself, but to no one else.

Some people cannot bear to be pushed strongly by Mrs. Orme and they say, “Why should she push so hard? She is a woman.” But I know that it is necessary in this situation. The stricter a teacher is, the better. Students may like an easy-going teacher but such a teacher will never accomplish anything. Even though the students may want a strict teacher to leave the school, the school will keep him and dismiss the easy-going teacher instead.

Even though the members don’t want the strict teacher, when God looks down He knows it is necessary. Then it doesn’t make any difference whether the students like him or not; God will have that teacher reinstated. If you accept that training for your benefit and one day you become like that teacher, so much the better. If a teacher tells you to just go at your own pace and not work too hard, God and the school won’t be happy with that teacher.

It is the same with parents. Most of you probably rebelled against your parents if they were strict, didn’t you? It wasn’t just because they were strict that you went away, but nevertheless you have to make up for that rebelliousness. Here you have to persevere under a strict father and mother in the person of your leaders and by doing so you can prove that you will not run away from a strict father and mother. If you work hard and suffer while you are young you will find life easier in your old age. If you work hard in the morning then in the afternoon and evening the chances are you can rest.

This is the prime of your life and no matter how hard you work it will never hurt you. After a few weeks of rest you will be as good as new again. Since no other young people are doing that, all the blessing will come to you. Although it is difficult to put up with, if you persevere to the end that will be a source of blessing. I am like that. I excel in many areas and there is nothing I cannot do. I am even good at using powerful language. In high school I was a champion wrestler and there is no sport I haven’t taken up. I have a good mind. I may not be altogether handsome, but no matter how hard you look you will never find another person like me.

With what you have learned this morning you should show a good example to England. America has persecuted me, but America is a son to England and when I came here I was hoping that the parent would be a little better than the son. Even so, the immigration office detained me for three hours and once I stepped into the center you members wouldn’t even let me rest. I felt that this must be a country of harsh people! If you are that way then I will compete with you to be even more so. Why not? Do you welcome it? I will restore it by giving indemnity to you. Do you welcome that too?

### I want you to be extraordinary people

I remember that there were already this many members when I was last here, and now four years later why are we still the same number of people? After the fall Adam and Eve had lots of excuses. It is not so much a matter of how many members we have in England; what matters is whether we move England. We have to stir the country up in a good way and stimulate the slumbering souls. If I stay here for three months and really concentrate activities on London then London will turn upside down. If I do it all then the BBC will blame me, but if you do it then you will get the attention.

I want you to be brave and audacious. Don’t meet the small people; meet the tough people and tell them what you believe in. Make it your hobby to meet people in high positions to talk and even argue with them. If they throw you out then walk back into the room. If you meet a member of Parliament you can even tell him he reminds you of your own father and then you can talk to him. You are not married and have no children and there is no one to be embarrassed in front of. You have nothing to lose, so why worry?

When you visit the presidents of companies, walk in and use any excuse to start a conversation. You have to initiate the work; you can’t just wait for it to fall on top of you. Go meet the people and talk to them. That’s what I did. I went to America and met all the top people and took their measure using my own spiritual yardstick. I met Nixon because I seriously wanted to help preserve the dignity of the presidency. If Nixon had followed my advice then America would not have been as embarrassed and belittled by world communism as is happening now.

You can’t just do ordinary things; you have to be extraordinary. It doesn’t mean I am encouraging you to do things like robbing banks, though. Do something drastic in a good sense. If there are many people gathered together somewhere like a market, open up a way to surprise them and give an impromptu speech about the situation of this country and what young people and old people should do. This is a practical thing. It is difficult to do, of course, so what you must do is memorize a speech and practice so you can do it with your eyes closed. There are few people who have done that. Practice by going to one part of London and giving the speech in a park where people hang around, then go to many other areas and do that. Eventually you will be able to give a very good speech and people will be impressed. You have to give some stimulation to this complacent country and make people realize what is going on. We can create a new trend and atmosphere.

Do you wish I would put another leader in place of Mr. and Mrs. Orme? You want to keep them because they don’t push you so hard, right? Do you feel that way for the sake of England’s future or because you prefer an easier life? You should always be on the move from one corner of England to another, working hard every day, even if you are in jail once in a while.

If you are put in jail it wouldn’t be because you were doing anything wrong; you are only trying to save this country. The next time you end up in jail you can make friends with the guards. If the chief of police puts you in jail he will visit later and you can make friends with him and protest that you didn’t do anything wrong. Restoration history will never come to fulfillment if you move about softly.

When I was in middle school I was a Sunday school teacher. If you tell the children stories they will follow you around and want to be with you. You must be able to be friends with children before you can expect to be a good leader because grownups are nothing but older children.

If the street is dirty then clean it day after day and some day someone will notice you. No matter what you do, some day it will attract attention. If you are witnessing you have to be able to speak with middle school girls and boys as well as high school students, college students and factory workers. You have to be able to relate with all types, even professors and presidents of companies. You will even meet the Prime Minister. Don’t limit yourself.

Only after coming in contact with many people will you fully realize what your country of England is like. If dock workers and laborers beat you up, you have to survive. If you find yourself in that situation then before you think about the pain of your body you should look for a way to survive and you will find it. You should be able to go through all kinds of experiences as I have done. There is no area I am unfamiliar with and don’t know how to deal with. Only after checking every detail many times over could I come to America and be able to wrestle with a nation of 240 million people.

When I came to London a Scottish lady came up to one of our members and asked, “Isn’t that Reverend Moon?” Even a woman from Scotland knows my face. When the European parents came for a conference they asked more questions about me than about the Church or our activities.

I am often blunt and specific but I only act after much forethought, never haphazardly. Once I met a retired four-star general who had headed a million man army and I said, “After the action you took, no wonder you failed!” He didn’t respond and I said, “You’ve never gotten a comment like that from a stranger, have you?” and he replied, “Frankly, no.” We became very close to each other and when I made comments about his situation he accepted them.

### I want you to be able to do similar things.

At the Science Conference in San Francisco I met with Sir John Eccles, the Nobel Prize winner, who is very dignified and well-respected. One day he was standing chatting with a group of people and I just sneaked up from behind and squeezed his arm. When he turned around in surprise I faced him, beaming from ear to ear. I can never forget the surprised look on his face but then he was grinning too. He felt very close to me after that. At my age and in my position I did that to someone in his position, but I want you to do that while you are young and have no face to lose. When you can do that you will find it much easier to witness to people.

If you sisters meet a girl of your own age, you can touch her face and tell her, “You very much resemble my own mother.” Saying something like that is a sign of closeness. If you brothers did that to a girl she might be insulted and snap, “Oh, is your mother that great?” Humor and ability to move someone only come after long experience.

Actually many times I hate being in the position of Unification Church leader all the time; there are many things I could do that would be effective, but I am bound by my position and am not free to do them. I have a certain posture and dignity to maintain before the public, but what do you have to lose? You can try everything. For instance, make a schedule of professors you will meet and at the end of the month evaluate what you accomplished. You have to plan something and carry it out. Do many things over and over again and you will gain much confidence and ability. That is much better than always being embarrassed when people rebuff you and feeling timid about going out again. First we stir the people up and then we introduce the new age.

Christians call me a heretic and whole nations oppose us, but who will God think is a heretic? We have nothing to be ashamed of, no matter how many millions of people come against us. It is not because I am wrong but because they are wrong that they oppose us. As for our consciences, we have nothing to bother us. Would you like to try very hard to have the personality that God is attracted to?

What I am saying is that you can become such a person that even God, who created this world, will take special interest in you. You have to be different from the ordinary world for positive reasons. What kind of man will God accept? There is no one who doesn’t need God, but if someone insists on being noticed by God then He will take a second look. In order to attract God’s attention you have to be unusual. When I was young I had much love in my family but I missed God’s love so much that I did everything I could to receive all of God’s love. So should you.

When I was in high school I ate one meal a day. I was always hungry but I just put up with it. Hunger is very real to me. Have you ever experienced that? If you can even forget that you are hungry in missing God’s love then you have a chance to receive it. I have gone without sleep for as long as one week, but the whole time I felt I would like most of all to find God’s love. Sleep can never be greater than God’s love. In the early years of my mission I tossed and turned and my skin bled because of my strong prayer hour after hour. I tried everything in search of the solution to have God’s love.

I have never had a decorous life of religion. In a life of faith you have to close in on a problem area and just push through to the solution. Once you collide with a barrier, make it break into pieces and just march right ahead. Otherwise, you can never get anywhere close to applying the law of indemnity. Think this over and gradually train yourself and one day you will do it.

When I was fourteen I was such an unusual person that all my older brothers and sisters and even my parents listened to me with respect. Even the older school students would listen to me. You have many acquaintances from school, don’t you? Even though they are far away, just reach out and make contact and work with them. You have many teachers too. More so than many other acquaintances, teachers will rarely reject their former students. Visit your favorite teacher and tell him you are a Moonie and give him something to read and ask his opinion. Say to him or her, “I trust your judgment and would like your opinion. Do you think this is worth following?” If he or she agrees, then you have a deeper bond.

Don’t cower and come across like a dog; you have intelligence. Be a friend. If it isn’t naturally feasible, then find a way to make it feasible. If you know some professors or the president of your college then why don’t you go and tell them what you have discovered? Visit them once, then twice, several times. You are not going to manipulate them by visiting, but only want to help them live. If you have 150 sources like that then you have many areas to start in.

I can’t stand seeing perfectly capable young people sitting quietly, with nothing much changed after four years. This is a golden time and you have much distance to cover but you don’t realize this and I want to wake you up. Rather than waiting or the new age to discover you, you have to make the new age happen. Unless you do that you will never recognize it; even if it is here it won’t seem any different. Only after we transform the old age will you discover the new age. Now you know why I am emphasizing that this is a new age from four years ago.

### We are going beyond
the age of individual salvation

On February 23, 1977, I declared the beginning of the new age. That was the precise time when Abel’s indemnity ended and Cain’s indemnity began. If our devotion is greater than the communists’ then God will fully work with us. If you are an older member and want to experience the zeal of the days when you first joined and realized the urgency of God’s work, then try to bring yourself up to a higher standard and maintain it throughout your religious life.

There is one more reason why this is the age of new dispensation. Since I have fully paved the way of indemnity you too can come back again. It means that after you go through indemnity you can go right back to your family and restore them. This is why New York has already started the home church movement. If Cain and Abel come into perfect unity then the parents can be restored. If you bring your Cain side family into unity with your Abel-side family then you can restore the family as true parents. After becoming children of True Parents and one with your Cain and Abel families you will have actualized the foundation to restore heaven on the family level.

The free world and communist world are divided now. There is division underway in the world but internally Cain and Abel must come into unity. When the Cain and Abel families come into unity it means the True Parents’ family can be restored. When these three levels come together in unity- Adam’s family and Cain and Abel’s families and the third generation-that will form the three stages for the perfection of God’s dispensation. That’s the place where Cain and Abel won’t fight any more. That’s the beginning of heaven and of restoration beyond the place where the fall took place. Unity really comes into being here at the third stage.

We are here to witness, which means restoring the Cain family. The restoration of Abel’s family will follow after that. Once you do that then you yourself can be true parents to them and the restoration of your own clan can begin. As soon as the New York members finish the necessary work in home churches in New York they will go to their home towns to restore their own families. You are acting as the messiah of your family and clan by bringing them into unity.

Since True Parents have already paved the road you can come all the way out of hell as an individual. You won’t remain there but will go right back to where you started from and form a connection to increasingly higher and higher levels and finally to the world level. Outwardly the Unification Church is in the world level dispensation. In England also you need to form the pattern of the twelve tribes; once that is realized it will form the unshakable beginning of heaven. No one will be able to undermine it.

Who will lay that foundation? Whoever makes that unity is the ancestor to the true clan and naturally he will find himself representing the nation. Two countries like that will be the ancestors of the world. If you then go beyond the world level, for the first time you will be able to go to the same heaven as the True Parents.

The twelve pearl gates described in the Bible open in all different directions. Now we are at the stage of competing to see which clan and which country will open this way. It is a competitive age on the worldwide scale. This is why each country is competing to see whose country can be restored first. Unless we can describe the problem meaningfully to the British, do you think this nation can survive as it is? If they don’t understand that then there is little chance of survival here. The nation must understand that what we are doing is for its survival.

How can you ever be a messiah yourself? As you know, the best anyone could do so far was to be saved individually, but now we can each become a messiah. There is no higher job than this and thousands and thousands of years can never be sufficient to replace that. Now not only individuals can be saved but we can save the family and nation as well. Do you know what that means? Jesus tried to save the nation of Israel and you can do exactly the same thing yourself. Jesus was to bring together John the Baptist’s family and Joseph’s family but he couldn’t be messiah to his clan. If he had been successful then he would have marched forward to the national level of restoration. By having the same mission you can call Jesus your brother, but if you don’t heed that mission then it can be taken away. If one group of people doesn’t realize its mission then the mission will be taken by a group that does.

In the past the best that mankind could hope for was individual salvation, but now we can save races and nations and the world. This is a new age. Again, once this minimum indemnity is done, the painstaking indemnity necessary on Abel’s side is finished and the law of indemnity is transferred to Cain. Before this, even though we had a thousand, we would never expect one hundred added on top of it, but now if we have one thousand we can have ten thousand added to it. With this being clear right in front of your eyes, shouldn’t you work yourselves to the bone and accumulate every minute of effort possible?

Home church activity should be carried on here in England, just as in America. You have to make your own church in order to accumulate the necessary foundation. In the past the best you could hope for was to be saved individually so you had to detach from Cain because otherwise you would be engulfed by him. Once you are saved, however, you must go right back. That is a vast advancement in restoration.

Jesus had to leave his own home, which means he left his Cain family, and exactly the same happened in my case. Now since I have paid all the necessary indemnity, I am in a position to go back to my own parents to save them. Because the time of his homecoming is near, communism must perish in Korea. The country will be united and the communist regime will decline. This is a natural sequence of events.

You watch and see-only three years from now, in 1981, both the communist and free worlds will be really exhausted. America is shaky now, experiencing chaos in an external way while spiritually Russia is also going through much turmoil. The two nations are going a reverse way. America must cope with the communist problem, particularly in separating what is really true from the twisted communist propaganda. In Russia there is much spiritual phenomena and the government doesn’t know how to handle that situation. The only solution in America is offered by the Unification Church and in Russia the only solution is the Unification Church.

My desire is to have a rally in Moscow. I get reports monthly from people behind the Iron Curtain. You may not realize it but some of our members are in prison there. Their situation is extremely serious. Their faith is tested much more than yours. When one of our members said good-bye to me before he left for a communist country he said, “I expect to meet you in the spirit world.” Wherever difficulty arises around you, if you remember their situation can you ever say that you are too tired? Until recently you could only expect to continually sacrifice yourself individually but now you can see an end to it. By obtaining success you can fulfill the purpose of indemnity and then Cain must pay indemnity.

I come from the Oriental race, but why not have black and white as well in this family? Mankind is actually one big family, all descended from one brother and sister. Under any circumstances we must bring these three into unity. From this point of view alone this is an era of new dispensation. There is no way to prevent being uprooted from the old ways and restored.

In the past if you were successful on the individual level then your family was waiting right there to stop you, and even if you were successful on the family level the nation would stop you. It was impossible to complete the course, but since the victory of the True Parents is complete, who can dare stop the Unification Church when it brings the different races into unity? The conclusion is that as long as we push forward we will be victorious. Only since last year has this become possible.

This year’s motto is to be brave and courageous and march forward. The formula is to become completely one individually with the True Parents and then bring your Cain and Abel families together under the True Parents’ family. The formula includes not only the family but the national level and world level as well. Who will bring two nations together? We must be able to love other races and nations as much as our own before we can ever expect to bring two countries together. Otherwise, no one would listen. What this means is that even if you die now you don’t have to die outside your own home, as Jesus did. All the disciples fled in Jesus’ time, but if you die it can be in your own home with brothers and sisters and parents to mourn you.

Now the time has come when if you work faithfully and very hard then you can restore your own family. If God recognizes your foundation then in a few years no parents will oppose you. Before I left America I gave instructions to launch all-out work to reverse the American trend of opposition towards us. Now people are bothered by the fact that the media has been so negative towards us yet our members are so good. I told the American members to go to the media and make sure the American public hears the right information about us. Once Americans have a true picture of what the Unification Church does and what we stand for, how the Messiah comes and will work, then the world will change quickly.

Now professors in famous divinity schools are beginning to understand us. Soon the professors will get together and proclaim that Unification Thought and Unification Theology are of very high caliber and nothing to take lightly. They will demonstrate in favor of me. This is what I have been working very hard to actualize.

When I finish the third seven-year course my responsibility is finished. If you just follow faithfully for seven years then you can inherit the same result that I worked for thirty years to obtain. During these seven years you are indemnifying 7,000 years all at once. By working hard for 3 % years before marrying and for 3½ years after being blessed you will finish the seven years.

God works only through specific numbers. Noah’s family had three sons and three daughters-in-law, plus Noah and his wife, making eight people altogether. If you witness to three people and eventually they get blessed then that number is automatically established. Next you will establish the number twelve and after that you can go back to your own homes. Later your work will be connected with the foundation I have laid and you can claim it as your own; then you will always be in the position of parents yourselves.

After realizing these facts you can work harder than any other religious people on this earth. At best they had only a possibility of individual salvation. Now that universal salvation is here don’t you think spirit world would dance in spite of itself? That is exactly what is happening. The law of indemnity and numerical formulas work precisely. Now do you have even a vague idea about the age of new dispensation?

Without this sure knowledge, even though you work hard you are still hazy in your objective and lack power. Now be certain that you know that the age of Abel’s indemnity has changed to the age of Cain’s indemnity. When you go back to your own home you have to love your family and then save them. There are always three generations in one family-grandparents, parents and children-and therefore it contains all four directions. However, even a British family usually does not have the three generations in one home any more. In Oriental families this pattern of families living together is very strongly established. This is another serious consideration in view of the dispensation.

I want to ask you Unification Church sisters a question: Would you like to marry a husband who had parents to support or was independent of his family? Now you know for sure why it is better to live with your in-laws. Unless you have loved three children, you can never say you have experienced the love of parents. Do you still have the concept of family planning, using contraception and having abortions? How many children would you like to have? If you only have two you still have further to go. You should have at least three.

It is important to have three generations living together, and three brothers with their families must live together. If you can’t live in one big house at least you have to live close together in the same neighborhood, cherishing and loving each other. As sons and daughters you have the responsibility of caring for your parents and then you can inherit the family blessing, which only comes through them. People never understood why the Bible referred to the “God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob,” but it has great meaning in this context. We can also say “the God of Adam, Jesus and the Lord of the Second Advent.” These are the three brothers, so to speak, centering around God.

You must realize that indemnity is transferred now, and also that this is not just the time of individual restoration but world restoration, all at once. Until now you sacrificed and lost and gained nothing back, but once the foundation is laid you will never lose anything. Now if you fight more you will reap more.

Before now God could not help you freely because by His doing so you could never win your independence, but now that the foundation has been laid by the True Parents God can endlessly support you without your losing anything. This is the reason why if you work hard you can get much, much help from spirit world. Many impossible things can happen now. You have to really know that before you can have any power.

Again I want to emphasize the greatness of this new age. Our slogan is to march and leap forward. Do you know for sure now? You must bear in mind that now I am here for the first time in four years to give you clear knowledge of this. Those who are determined to carry on, raise your hands. Let us pray.

## HEAVY BURDEN

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 7, 1978
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Sang Kil Han

We Unification Church members are, no doubt, very proud of the Unification Church, but the question is whether our pride centers around ourselves, our nation, the world, or the utmost degree of the universe, even including the spirit world. We have thousands of members and all feel different degrees of pride. To what degree are you proud of the Church? No matter how incompetent or unworthy a person may be, everyone would rather be proud to a greater instead of lesser degree. When you say you have a greater degree of pride, your face beams because you are so happy to say that. If what you are a part of is something worthwhile for both mind and body to be committed to, you feel more happiness.

You cannot be proud of something when you are detached from it, however. You have to be part of it, and to the degree that you are a part of it, you feel that much pride. Let’s take, for example, students studying toward their doctorates at MIT. One student might persevere with the other students and his professors helping him, and eventually receive his doctorate. On the other hand, another student might work his way through by himself, diligently studying and struggling to write his thesis, but succeeding all by himself. Which of them would be more proud in receiving his degree?

Some students even go so far as to ask other students to write a paper for them or plagiarize material for their theses, and then receive their doctorates. Though such a student may also get his degree, he has to admit it was done in a shameful way. The more people praise him for the splendid work which he didn’t actually do, the more ashamed he becomes. The student who accomplished his degree himself finds great comfort in such praise because he feels deserving of it. Which category would you want to be in? Is it difficult or easy to go the right way?

Do you like the difficult course or the easy one? When you come to Belvedere in the morning, is it easier to crawl or to walk? Which is more difficult, riding to Belvedere in a car or walking? That person who is willing and ready to pick up a big rock and carry it with him all the way to Belvedere is the worthiest of all. It is the source of more pride if we do some work while we are coming to Belvedere because with a burden on our shoulders the journey becomes much more valuable.

Are you proud of being in the Unification Church? Are we going to be proud of ourselves while taking all the sleep, food and enjoyment that other people do and then working, or proud of forgetting these things and working solely for the purpose of attaining the goal? If you take a test, you will all receive 100% for your answer and understanding, but what about your actions? Are you truly that way?

Some people live this way quite willingly and from their hearts, but others do so only because they are compelled to or because they force themselves. There are many, many different degrees in between. Which group do you belong to? When you come to Belvedere are you trying to overcome unpleasant thoughts, or jumping with happiness to see me?

As an American in America are you a patriot or not? I can see that you like everything to be nice, but there are many different degrees of patriotism. If a man gives up a meal a day for the sake of his country, he might be called a patriot. If a person is willing to give up his life and still feel that he hasn’t done enough, he must be a patriot also. Which would you be? It is very nice to voice your ideals, but are you really willing to die for the sake of your country?

Is it difficult or easy for the country to prosper? Everyone agrees that it is difficult and complicated to explain, but there is actually an easy way to understand it. Looking at ourselves and realizing how difficult it is for each one of us to willingly die for our country, we can understand how difficult it is for a country to prosper.

When we are hungry we are tempted to eat, for to deny ourselves food goes against one’s natural tendency. Even when we are needed to fulfill something it is very difficult to deny ourselves sleep and play. We have to admit, however, that this willingness is necessary for the country to prosper. It is the people who willingly sacrifice something they want who will determine the degree of their country’s prosperity. It is natural to conclude that if we are able to inspire all of a nation’s young people to work hard and joyfully sacrifice their pleasures because they realize the meaning of it, then that nation would prosper to an unlimited degree, not only in the future but in the present. This is not just nice reasoning but reality.

The dating among the youth and so-called freedoms which are taken so much for granted in America could be easily sacrificed for the common good of the country. There are far more important considerations. Seeing this puts one in a position to question how long this country can continue enjoying its prosperity. When the hot summertime comes everyone goes on vacation and spends some weeks in a cool place relaxing. Can this kind of blessing on the national level go on for an unlimited time without encountering any difficulty? Can a nation afford to continue this way?

We all know that if a man has a good experience, he wants something better. If he eats something nice then he wants something better to eat next time. The first time he sees something magnificent he is impressed, but the next time he wants to see something better. It never stops. People who are accustomed to good things but are told to go to the countryside and live like a simple peasant are really aghast because they don’t know how to do that. On the other hand, if someone encourages you to periodically enjoy the nice things you are accustomed to while you are preparing to live the other extreme, then after awhile you do not mind the switch at all, but begin to take a life of sacrifice as a real blessing and privilege.

Imagine the American President saying to the nation, “Last year you had magnificent vacations but this year we will all go to Africa and serve the people there, laboring as they do. Then after your vacation time is up, come home.” If the American people would cheer this idea then this country would prosper. If they reject the whole concept then this country won’t have much of a future. You are very bright students but do you understand this in reality as well as in your brain?

No one else has yet taken this method seriously enough to practice it. We will do it while they are playing and until they come to this realization. Even though we haven’t much to eat or wear and have no time to play, our sacrifice and effort can be the greatest source of the nation’s prosperity. Without the element of sacrifice, the future of America is not only grim but we really cannot visualize any use for the American people. We must emphasize to ourselves over and over again that this philosophy and life style are absolutely needed in America. As more and more American young people realize this, the better chance this country will have for a bright future.

With this perspective are you proud of having joined the Unification Church? We are proud because we see our future of prosperity, and we are proud of ourselves as we embrace this future. Even when people call us “Moonies” without a trace of respect, we find more value in being Unification Church members than in being Harvard students or graduates of any famous university. How can we say this? We know that until other people put a life of sacrifice into practice they can never become the masters of the world; this is the indispensable element of prosperity. Some of your parents oppose me and what we do, even kidnapping you openly. The more they try to oppose what their children do, however, the less those children will heed them and the more they will be determined to come here.

Young people realize that being happy and complacent with their own parents is temporary and offers no security whatever for the future. They may feel comfortable for one day, one week or one year, but this comfort can easily be shattered, as we have already witnessed so many times. In the Church, however, everyone is striving to live a standard that is the same in the past, the present and the future. We are each seeking for something eternal. Being here is the logical choice in life, because once you find this, you can always go back and influence your own parents in a good way. In spite of all the impossibly hard work and all the persecution we have received, no one will say that I am an unsuccessful man. They might even say I am brilliant.

If you are going to carry some burden on your back, are you going to carry something heavy or something light? Are we talking about something so heavy that even God or the heavyweight wrestling champion in America cannot carry it? Would you women like to carry something that even men cannot carry? Are you saying you can do everything men can do and even more? Your voices aren’t so strong. Can you run faster than men, or be better boxers? Like Jacob wrestling with the angel, you may be beaten but you will cling to your adversary and never let go. Then he will give up and you will be the winner. Now that you have learned the method of indemnity which Jacob practiced, are you all going to outdo the men?

You have some advantages over the men. They are inclined to eat more than you and for that reason they are a little fatter than you and sleep more. Its not the man who eats more who wins the war, but the man who eats less. Women are able to give birth to children. Do children tend to favor their father or their mother more? Their origin is their father, but they happen to like their mother better because she physically brought them up. Even though everything came directly from God, they don’t think so much about Him as about their fellow man because they live with other people all the time.

You sisters have said that you are going to carry the heaviest burden. Then it goes without saying that we don’t even have to ask the men because they are more ambitious. Are you going to carry the heavy burden of America, of the world, or of God? No one who is ambitious will ask for anything short of God’s burden.

Is there really a God? We look around but where can we see evidence that God exists? Can you describe or show me where your mind is? We don’t know where the mind is but we do know it exists and because we know that, we can explain that fact in many different ways. When a man is looking at something very good he can say, “My mind is right in my eye. God is right in my eye.,, When you are using your limbs you can say that your mind is there, which is not incorrect. Then where is God?

Is there anyone who actually wants to die? Even though someone thinks he is worthless, he doesn’t want to die. Did any of the many people in hospitals want to be sick? Did anyone of the many people who died young actually want to die? There are many common happenings which occur every day even though no one desires them. History bears witness to the decline of many nations all throughout the world. Yet history is not static. We know it is heading somewhere.

Do you realize that three years ago in Vietnam America fought one of the biggest wars in human history and lost? Do you really feel that it was a miserable defeat for a great nation to have suffered? Do you often think about the significance of that, or is it not so important to you? Is the outcome of that war a sign that America will prosper or decline in the future? Even though American men are big, they sought a way to avoid the war like little men would do. Do you think God approved of America’s action, or was He disgusted with this, the greatest nation?

No country wants to perish or to decline, but it happens anyway. Why? We cannot deny that something beyond the awareness of man’s mind is consistently and concretely affecting human affairs. If human actions run counter to that force a country or culture will begin to decline, while activity that coincides with it will cause that nation to prosper. This is what we have to realize.

America needed a definite objective in fighting in Vietnam such as it had in the Second World War. If Americans had been convinced that they were fighting for the sake of the world and to protect freedom then they would have won the war. As it was, one army had more sophisticated weapons than it really needed, while the other didn’t have anything bigger than machine guns, not even airplanes. While one side ate good meals every day, the other side was so impoverished that often they lived off the land. However, the power of spirit was almost totally lacking in that great army because the American people did not see clearly why they should be involved. America should have had stronger spirit than any other nation, but this was the only thing lacking.

Even now, we see that nothing has changed in the last three years. Americans feel proud of nothing This country has skyscrapers, hot and cold running water everywhere 24 hours a day, and the hottest place in the desert can be made cool 365 days a year. There are nice highways and brand-new cars, but none of these things can ever be a source of pride. If the internal spirit is lacking, the shabbiest nation can beat the greatest nation. What would have happened if the American soldiers had known as much as you do now?

What do the people around the world think about Americans? Other people feel very strange because Americans think in terms which only they themselves can understand. America’s enemies all around the world, like Cuba for instance, think they would certainly have beaten the Viet Cong. The larger communist nations consider themselves much better off than the Vietnamese. China and Russia don’t advertise it, but they have each already decided who will be the victor and they are each very confident of themselves. If Nixon had stayed in office and maintained the power of the presidency, this defeat in Viet Nam probably would not have happened. That’s the only reason I supported Nixon, even though people accuse me of having political motivation.

The fundamental mission of the CIA and FBI is to preserve this nation, and I know that if the President’s office had remained strong and conducted these matters in a common-sense way, the activities of the CIA and FBI would never had been curbed like they are today. America could have retained trust and admiration through the world. It’s no secret that in 1977 the KGB spent billions of dollars in America to obtain this nation’s defense secrets. Even the news media knows this. The CIA used to investigate KGB activities and it handled 28,000 cases in an average year. Since Nixon resigned, however, the Presidency has been weakened and the number of investigations has dropped to 680 in the last two years. This country’s future is so obvious that even a child can predict what will happen.

I knew we would never gain anything for our Church by supporting Nixon and that there would be many repercussions, but we had to point out what would happen if Nixon were removed and America failed its task. We carried the heaviest burden in pointing that out and trying to indemnify the negativity by working so hard.

Who is going to point such things out to America? Can a foreign dignitary say such things and be understood, or a political figure? Only a religious leader can speak as we did because such things are the burden of a prophet. The mission of a prophet is to tell the people what is wrong from God’s viewpoint and how to correct it. Otherwise, he is not a prophet. We know there is a God and we know what He desires. We know day by day what His work is and we can prove that our knowledge is true. When we point this out to the intelligent people of the country and they unite with the direction of God, then this country can be saved.

In the beginning we agreed that we were not only willing to carry our own responsibility but the burden of our country, of all the world and even that of God. Looking down on this situation wouldn’t God think just like we do? Certainly He would. Have you thought about what God’s heavy burden could be? God has a very practical problem.

In the past God depended heavily upon many religions and upon many individuals, but today’s religions are in disarray, lacking discipline and direction. God’s first problem is how to bring all religions into one unity so that they will serve the original purpose of religion and the practical work with which God has been concerned. All the Methodists pray for Methodism to prosper, but that is only one of the 400 Christian denominations. The Presbyterians are the same. God really feels the urge to jab them and say, “Stop that! Before you pray to me, make unity among all your fellow Christians, then get together and pray to me. If you cannot unite the world, then at least you can unite with each other.,, God is utterly disgusted.

Imagine what could happen if Christians were crazy to gather all the denominations together and then prayed to relieve God’s burden, asking God for the power and ability to reach out the people. Then of course God would consider their prayer and do everything possible to answer it. God is waiting for the one person on earth who will bring all these different denominations into one.

God’s second problem is how to bring all these divided nations into one. God never wanted division among men. He would like to see all mankind living together as one country. Americans might tell God to come live with them because after 200 years they have a very comfortable country for Him to live in; they might encourage Him to disregard other, struggling nations. Would God accept their invitation or would He feel revolted by such thinking?

God would really be moved if someone appeared on earth, encouraging Him to overlook the racial barriers separating men and the religious and cultural differences that men fought over, showing Him how a group of people were coming together to form one country centering on Him. America was right to adopt the motto “One nation under God,,, but it would have been better to teach “One world under God”. America hasn’t gotten that far yet. God’s problem now is how to bring all nations into oneness.

Stretching your imagination to its utmost, do you know what God could possibly be thinking of now? We have cited two of God’s heaviest burdens. What is the third heaviest burden of God? The third is how to liberate hell so that God can be a God of love. We know that many people are suffering in hell for one reason or another, but does God simply think of that as their just penalty for ignoring religious teaching, or is He deeply concerned about their suffering?

True love goes beyond all religions, beyond all nations, and even beyond the world because it goes through and beyond hell. It goes to the position equal with God. When you are given true love, you are quite capable of bringing the world into one unity. God will work through you to do that. You can even bring the world into one. God has nurtured civilizations and cultures, educating the generations in His way of thinking and living. It’s not that religions are exclusive to each other, but that they are on different levels of development, such as the grade levels in a school system. Primitive religions are on a kindergarten level while others are at the grammar school level, and others, the middle school or high school level. Some religions can be equated with the Ph.D. standard.

All religions are different in their degree of understanding of God. In God’s eyes this is certainly so. For these reasons it makes absolutely no sense for one religion to fight with another religion. It shows they don’t understand God or His work through religion. There are different subjects within a university and there are also different kinds of colleges. In religion as well we have to distinguish the different areas.

How can we classify the Unification Church -kindergarten or Ph.D. Ievel or somewhere in between? In fact, not everyone can come into the Unification Church. We have already witnessed that, haven’t we? Many people simply need more preparation, but it is just completely beyond others. If you want an easy life like that in some elementary school class, I want you to leave right now. Because of you I have been called names, and if you weren’t here then I wouldn’t have to put up with it. When you really become serious about the Principle, you will not even find enough time to go to the bathroom or to eat. You will be so busy that you have to eat on the move and catch up on your sleep while you are riding in the van.

What will you get out of such a life? Will you grow one more eye or ear or impossible things like that? No, but you are accumulating something that can never be taken away; in an orderly way something is gradually bringing you into perfection. Consequently, as you make progress you are increasingly proud of the Unification Church. It’s rather easy to enroll in a university, but to carry on the work and to graduate is quite another matter.

We can say that this is the church which, ever since the birth of heaven and earth, is carrying the heaviest burden. Are we unhappy to bear that burden, or are we happy because we see the meaning of it and see where we are destined to go? If you know that is the cause and happy is the result, then you know everything.

This is the law of the universe also. When you are young and are heavy, then you become happy when you get old, whereas when you are happy and carefree when you are young, you get heavy when you get old. This is a matter of course. While the Unification Church members are young, someone is going to make sure that they are heavy so that when they become old they will be very happy. I can see this in my own life. Since I was young I have been persecuted and misunderstood by my own country and by many others, and now even American officials accuse me. All my life has been heavy, but once I reach the other world 1 will become happy. I know that. That’s natural law. My grandfather and father were patriots and their lives were very heavy indeed. Christianity has had great spiritual power through the centuries, easily converting many people, but during its first 400 years Christians led truly miserable lives. The one law of cause and effect never changes.

America has already done much for the world through Christianity, but in now hoping that her burden will become lighter, America will decline step by step. If even a minority group of people were to assume the burden for America, praying to God for His help, then that group would have a more brilliant future than all the highest civilizations of the past. All peoples are equal and no one should be ashamed. Even if a nation is small and “underdeveloped’, it can become a first-rate country when it decides to take up the burden for the rest of the world. Then those people will prosper instead of struggle to survive. Each nation stands an equal chance.

It this the truth or something I have imagined? Just as it is true that time passes and even I will go to spirit world, so the truth that I teach will remain and will never change. We are going to learn this tradition and carry it on, perfecting ourselves and leaving all the blessings to our own sons and daughters and to the generations to come. This is why I say to you that the Unification Church will decline if it doesn’t receive persecution. Because I know that, once persecution from the outside stops because people understand, I will take their place and give you persecution. I will become your king of persecution to guarantee your destination. As long as you have that you will not decline, but if everyone leaves you alone, you will be in danger.

We will never decline as long as we are successful in raising our sons and daughters to be faithful for the cause of God. If they are like that, we will never decline. Now when you look for a teacher, expecting him to teach you everything, you will have to go to a strict teacher, not an easy one. The true parents are the strict parents and the true teachers are the strict teachers. Would you like one teacher or many teachers? If you have only one teacher, you can be outstanding in his specialty, but when you are willing to learn from many teachers and regard everyone as your teacher, you will be able to lead in all different fields. You are suffering because you are carrying heavy burdens and reaching out in every direction to do the work. However, I not only teach religious subjects but also how to run businesses and be diplomats and many other things. I even like sports so much that 1 would like to be a sportsman myself.

Would you women like to have a strict husband, or would you like to have a different boyfriend every week? What about you American men? When a husband and wife are absolutely faithful to each other, they can both come forward to God Himself. The more strict their relationship is in fidelity, the closer they will be to God, even sitting right beside Him. Is that some false guarantee I am giving to make you happy or can you really feel that this is true? If you submit to the truth then you will win the crown of truth, the crown of the king.

We are proud because we are going to do what God has been doing, to assume the burden that God is now assuming. Our first concern is the unity of all religions. Already our name is “Unification Church”, so even if we beg God to ignore us, would He do so? Since I am pursuing God’s own goal, God cannot detach Himself from me. I am not so handsome, but God still likes me because I am assuming the most difficult work of God. In that respect the Unification Church is worthy of its pride. The people in America seem to be happy now, but they worry only about what they would eat next, what they would do tomorrow and whom they would marry. That’s all you used to think about, but after joining the Church your vision has broadened.

The second reason you should be proud of being a member of the Unification Church is that no one else is thinking on the world level, not Christianity or any other religion, not the great nation of America or even the communists. At first the communists had a plan for the world, but they became fragmented and divided. Who in this universe is thinking about the entire world except me?

Am I just thinking about unity, or do I also have enough content to accomplish this? It is our source of pride that here, centering around one most strong and effective man, this movement is rapidly spreading, facilitating the future unity of the world. We can take great pride in that. For the first time trainees from forty different countries are now here together. Although some speak French, some English and some Spanish and some only their native languages, they still come together. Before now they would never have sat down at the same table, but now they are happy together.

Our third pride is that the Unification Church has set out to free even hell. Are we going to do that with brooms and mops? No, instead we are going to do that with love. Most important of all, we are going to free even God and assure Him that He doesn’t have to worry so much about this earth. We won’t pray to Him to help us with miracles, but will take care of everything ourselves. We will bring heaven with our own hands and educate the people with our own voices while God sits back and watches us. This is our source of pride.

If it is possible to really like someone and even to fall in love with him, would God not fall in love with the Unification Church and with me? When you go out to witness and fund raise, be assured that this is your first stepping stone to bringing all the religions into unity. Eventually your fund raising will help to free all of hell, including God. Are you aware of that? It is a solemn and sacred activity. You have to be confident of that. Because world unity is our objective, let there not be a shadow of a doubt that everything we do is important.

In this prime time of your life you aren’t even able to go out dating. Is that still okay? No one is forcing me to do what I do. I do it because I like it. By doing this, 1 met you. I am only one of billions of people, so how did you come to meet me? Do you think it’s just an ordinary encounter? Our meeting is an historical encounter in itself. Do you feel that way? What happened to you is the result of something much bigger than you. As a result of the Second World War America attained a certain position, but our meeting is the result of an even bigger cause.

After meeting, we generate a powerful wind, but how strong is it going to be? Once we come into complete unity and everyone knows the deepest meaning of my work, then we will be strong enough to create a big tornado.

For the first time a group has appeared which is willing to assume the historical burden of God, the burden that God has been carrying not for just a couple of years but throughout history. Now that you have come here, you don’t just feel this but you know exactly how and why we have to assume this task. Being equipped with all these formidable things is the greatest thing on earth that can be offered. If all of this is true, then to expect even a slightly difficult path is senseless. We should expect tremendous difficulty as a matter of fact, as a matter of natural cause.

The Barrytown Seminary isn’t very big yet, but people of all different denominations and religions come there. Others wonder how people from such contrasting backgrounds can sit at the same table with each other, or be in the same room together for one day. Then they speculate that only an insane man could gather all these religions together with no sign of conflict. Soon the different denominations will ask the Barrytown graduates to work for their denominations, not because they feel we really understand the deep aspects of religion, but because they feel we are good people and they want to be with us. Then when our members being to teach seriously, these people will understand that we also know religion deeply.

We have so far considered God’s burden and God’s headache, but let’s come two levels down and consider the most immediate headache of America. America’s greatest concern now should be the decline of Christianity, for the very simple reason that it is only the spirit of Christianity that enables all the different races to come together and to live in this country. If Christianity disappears, the five races will never stay glued together. Once this foundation begins to decay, many different predators will come and take this nation apart piece by piece. This is bound to happen in America if Christianity declines. Do you know that reviving Christianity once more is now our most urgent work? American political leaders think in such vague terms that they don’t realize this.

Everyone would agree that the immorality of young people is America’s second problem. Can the army, or the immense power of the economy, knowledge, computers or anything else you are proud of solve this problem? Unless we apply a remedy now without wasting any more time, America will be shattered and no trace of this nation’s greatness will remain. Seeing all this vulnerability, the communists are moving in, talking as if they have the solution to the problems. This force that denies God and destroys everything is the third danger to America.

Although these problems cover three different areas, if three different groups of people going in their different directions tried to take responsibility for them, it would be difficult for the ultimate result to come together. It would be ideal for one group to be responsible for all three major problems and solve them singlehandedly.

Where in America can you find this group? We know that we can not only halt the decline of Christianity but make it ten times better than its current best. What about the youth problem? If someone brought you drugs that cost thousands of dollars and tried to pop them in your mouth, would you take them? If you had an environment in which you can do anything you want, would you indulge in free sex any more? Now in the Unification Church we don’t even hold one another’s hand.

There was recently an election in Kyoto, the third largest city in Japan. For thirty years some communist has been major, but this year the communists lost the election. The communists came to realize that our VOC members had a part in that defeat. The communists naturally hate me very much because they think that if it weren’t for me the world would already be theirs.

Average people don’t realize or care that communists work in Harvard University; such people are too busy enjoying themselves instead of pursuing something good and meaningful. Now we keep reminding them that the communists have been working hard for many years without their knowing it. After hearing this a number times, they will gradually come to realize what the communists have been doing, but only now are they beginning to understand. We are applying brakes to communist activities at Harvard and other universities as well.

Where did the term “brainwashing” come from? This is a communist concept and terminology. Communists are trying very hard to link me to the KCIA because it creates a bad image. When a Congressional supplement of documents says that the KCIA founded the Unification Church, the newspapers treat it as the truth. Many people, even our members, thought that there must be some grounds for saying that, but there certainly are none.

Someone has to tackle the burden of mankind and we are doing it, but instead of helping us, people are persecuting us. We have been threatened with bombs, but eventually even these people will come to know that we are doing this work for them. I know what goes on in their minds as well as in the minds of those on the good side. You must become indignant at the injustice done to us and stand up stronger. Even the smallest Unification Church member knows what the world is going to be, what God is, and what mankind eventually will be. The world is on our shoulders and we know that we are indispensible, that we are absolutely needed in America. We are not just nice to have, but indispensible, all of us.

This is the highest standard by which to live, and you must realize that we are carrying the heaviest burden. As long as God and the entire spirit world are with us, American young people will certainly be interested in us, even if they don’t know much about God or the Unification Church. While you are carrying the burden you might not notice that, but soon the people will come around and cheer us on and want to help. Then you will think, “When did the world change like this?”

When Jesus came to John the Baptist to be baptized, John said, “Behold, the Lamb of God, who takes away the sins of the world.” What God actually wanted to hear was, “Look at that family who is carrying all the sins of the earth,” or even, “Look at that nation which is carrying the burden of the world.” God didn’t want to just hear about one young man.

That heavy burden is still here to be carried by someone. Now we are in the last days and someone must appear, not just as a young lad, not just as a family, but a much bigger group and nation, having the confidence to carry the undone portion of the heavy burden of God. God Himself will proclaim, “Look at the Unification Church, carrying the heaviest burden of the world.” Are you going to participate in it? Are you ready to bear the cross and heavy burden like Jesus did, without complaining? Those who are confident, raise your hands.

## THE 25TH YEAR OF THE UNIFICATION CHURCH

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 1, 1978
Belvedere, New York
Translator – David S C Kim

Those of you who are 24 can perhaps feel the meaning of the fact that the Unification Church was born 24 years ago. The age bracket of people coming to the Unification Church now is generally seven years above or below this age. This birth of the Unification Church is a great historical event in the 6,000 years of human history. Unfortunately, most of you don’t have some deep feeling about this.

Looking back, we see that the 1960’s were years when America’s authority and power were supreme, especially in the free world. Now in the 1970’s, however, we see that it is declining. Why is this happening? It is happening in conjunction with the decline of Christianity. Even though the leaders of world Christianity are aware of this, they don’t know how to recover the situation. This is the status of Christendom at the moment. The degree of decline is so severe that even though people search for God and believe in Jesus as their Savior, God’s spirit is still not found in the churches at this time. The great theological question is: after God raised up this great Christian foundation, why can’t we find much of the former spirit remaining? This is a very serious problem.

God loves this world and that’s why He made such a great investment in Christianity, but now decline is setting in. Has God abandoned the world in order to save it? Has He ended all His dispensational plans? No, not at all. Then why the decline of Christianity? Let’s take an example from an orchard: If the orchard’s owner sees that all the trees are in trouble, he undertakes a pruning process in order to save them. God has concluded that His original plan to save all the world through Christianity won’t work. Therefore, He has to cut away the sick branches to encourage the healthy ones. The owner of the orchard will not favor the old branches, but will encourage the new buds and branches and leaves.

To save the whole world it is logical from God’s point of view that He must prune Christendom because it has become ineffective. God needs a new religious movement springing from the Christian lineage that will have the mission of saving the whole orchard. What kind of religious movement will He use in place of the declining Christianity? Because you are Moonies you think He will use the Unification Church.

That new movement must meet certain criteria and possess some qualification to be used by God. From God’s point of view this kind of movement should have some content which is able to solve the problems that past religions could not. The most difficult problem is that men and women in this world do not meet the high standard of God’s original creation.

What is the meaning of man and woman? They are different in function so how can they be united? They can only be united when they center their lives on the family; they cannot be centered on just themselves. You must know that from God’s point of view the most serious problem is that of the family. Americans possess much power and money and knowledge, but they suffer from the fundamental problem of instability in their families. Man’s problem, both philosophically and theologically, is how to unite centering on the family system. Sociologically speaking, American families have many problems with divorce, ethics and delinquency. These problems must be solved by religion, but until now religion has failed to do this.

America is representative of Christianity, but what has happened that Christianity is not able to solve these problems? Who made this nation? Should a nation be formed through harmony or discord? Why are so many nations fighting, and why are there so many nations in the world instead of just one? Fighting only results in division. If within a nation the king and queen fight with each other, the whole nation will be divided.

America won its independence from England by fighting. Since then this country has honored George Washington as a great patriot, but from England’s point of view he was a traitor. From England’s point of view you Americans are radicals and betrayers. Is that proper logic?

There is much division among nations because people are egocentric. From God’s point of view, He is not really God of this earth. He sees that all nations originated within an environment of immorality, conflict and disharmony, and have nothing to do with Himself. The new religious movement which God is seeking should have the content that will enable it to solve the problems of conflict among the nations.

Why are there so many Christian denominations when Christians all claim one savior? They split apart because each denomination insisted on its own theory and logic. All of these churches are false when compared to the one true body which Christianity should be. This is a second great problem to solve.

The third problem is finding a worldwide solution for the division of races. We can predict that a final showdown must come between blacks and whites and other races as their relations worsen. War is the inevitable outcome unless a religious solution is found. Ideological and philosophical solutions will only further divide the races because each ideology will insist on its own solution. At this moment what kind of ideology can neutralize this kind of problem? Communism is actually trying to promote division and conflict between the races.

Soon, not only racial conflict but conflict between the different religions will begin to appear. Hinduism and Buddhism influence primarily the Oriental peoples, while Islam is dominant among the Arabs, and so forth. There is a possibility of collision between these world religions.

Communist strategy for the future is to take a more active role in nullifying religion, letting Islam, Christianity and Judaism each fight among themselves, as well as with all others. If this occurs then the human race faces annihilation. Through promoting division among peoples and religions, the communists want to benefit their own purposes. God’s new religious movement should have the content which can unite not only these diverse religions but even draw together people who follow the different ideologies, such as communism and democracy. If God does exist then He would reason this way, but He also needs someone on earth to pursue this thinking.

How do we solve the problem of division between nations, races, ideologies and religions? All of these should be dealt with in proper order. If any religious movement has the necessary content then God can feel hope. Only such a substantial movement could succeed in fulfilling His dispensation. A diagnosis needs to be made of the world’s problem, the nation’s problem, religion’s problem, the racial problem, ideological problem, and the family’s problem. All levels of society need a spiritual doctor.

All these problems started when man went in the wrong direction in the beginning. From that time everything has been going in a direction opposite to God’s point of view. How can we turn the right side to the left side and vice versa? We have to go against the old, established desires. The whole problem is one of changing the direction of the “I”-centered family, “I”-centered nation and “I”-centered religion and world. We have to go the opposite way and live the family life for the nation, the national life for the world and dedicate the world to God. The present way of living in the world must be completely turned upside down. “I” must live for the world, not for “my” sake. Judaism should exist for Islam and Islam for Judaism. Christianity should live for Buddhism and so forth. This is what is meant by the opposite direction.

Without going opposite its present direction there is no chance for the world to go in God’s direction. The first step is to insist on this logic. Usually families center on themselves, with the husbands insisting that their wives love them most and wives insisting that their husbands love them most, and with neither feeling obligated to give love. That kind of selfish instinct prevails instead of a striving to love one another. The formula of loving one another really works. When this is applied, a small unit is formed and that small unit will turn the world upside down.

The religion God needs should not only have content in word but also in practice. This real unit of husband and wife should be lived, for instance, and this content should be able to bring harmony among other religions in the same way. Even though nations have fought in the past, they too should be able to work together. Men and women from different nationalities should marry and love each other, and even a God-denying ideology like communism should be able to make unity with democracy.

If God exists, He will support this kind of movement. God is the king of wisdom, so if a new religious movement of this caliber emerges on earth God will cut away all the dead branches in the orchard to allow these new branches to grow. Would you like to visit the orchard where this kind of revolution is taking place? You don’t mind seeing black and white people living together? We don’t care about color because God is color-blind. In the world of that religion no one would care about wonderful homes or about luxury and wealth. Even a hut would be a heavenly dwelling in that world.

Where can we find that kind of place? Does the Unification movement have this kind of heavenly qualification? You don’-` even have chairs to sit on and so you must be crazy people. You wouldn’t mind even if you were sitting on ice on the river? You are Moonies, though, and Moonies are crazy people. In Korean the word which means “crazy” also means “having reached perfection.” You have been everywhere else looking for an ideology to follow, but you could not find hope, no matter where you looked. You were lost because you were never satisfied, but now that you have found this religious movement you have found a place to drop anchor.

All people come to the Unification hospital to be cured as individuals and families in order to solve the world’s problems. You are here as heavenly patients. Did you come here to help me or to be a burden to me? It is nice that you say you are here to help me, but still you are patients and until you are healed you cannot help the doctor. When will you get well and leave the hospital? How do you know when you are healed? There is a checklist. You are in good shape when you feel that you don’t like the old individual self and philosophy. You frequently remember the fun you had when you were dating, right? You don’t reject all that? If you repent of that even in your dreams then you are healed, but if you still wander and fondly recollect all that, you are not out of the hospital yet.

You should know where you are. You still need a prescription. When you are witnessing and meet beautiful women or handsome men and are captivated by them then you are not well yet. Be honest! You should be immunized so that you are not swayed by all those old standards. A handsome man who joins our movement must be immunized so he will not be influenced by a beautiful woman who tries to seduce him. Don’t you still have a tendency to be influenced by the opposite sex? If you still yearn for the past then you have yet to be healed. Some people feel the Unification movement is too strictly disciplined and they would rather be more individualistic, but they are still patients.

We want to abolish all those wrong attitudes. When you can get rid of everything from the past you can emerge as a new individual and a new nation. I have been everywhere in the world and I know there is no place like a Unification home. If God can find a heavenly orchard in the Unification movement He must support it because this movement will be the answer for the individual’s troubles, as well as the problems of the world throughout history.

The heavenly orchard has a good owner in Heavenly Father and even during storms, struggle, and persecution it will grow. We welcome all of that. Even though this big nation of America may be trying to squelch me, we will continue to grow. Though the whole world persecutes us, we will still live and expand because we have a heavenly owner. Think of it-in twenty-five years this work has expanded to the worldwide level and the whole world is being stirred up. Without God’s support, however, no amount of manpower could have accomplished that. The expansion and success of this movement come only from the support of God.

You who are inside the movement don’t always know about all the turmoil and excitement being stirred up throughout the world, but from the world’s point of view this is one of the most magnificent events in history. The communist powers are always trying to find out where I am and what I am doing. The world is amazed to see the big nation of America being influenced by one person-Reverend Moon. If President Carter’s son knew the contents of the Divine Principle, he would leave the White House to come live at the World Mission Center. Even sons and daughters of U.S. officials in the State Department and Defense Department will come. This is the most magnificent, powerful event in history. Suppose the sons and daughters of God who were already living on earth were to hear the Principle; they too would have to come just like you have. This Unification movement should have welcomed the sons and daughters of kings and queens and presidents and world rulers, but you have come instead.

By now you know that the Unification movement is definitely on the righteous side. Are we going to save the family or the nation? Are you trying to save the individual or the family? Is the Unification movement here to save the family or the nation? Are we here for the nation or the whole world? Are we here to save the world or the cosmos? Are we here for the cosmos or God? How can you save God if He is already omniscient and omnipotent, unchanging and unique? It is because of love, which God does not have, that even you can save God. God cannot love by Himself because He needs an object; He needs you. Do you have true love?

We have to liberate God with true love. Even if a handsome person like me came along but I lacked true love, I would have no meaning or value. A man with great knowledge and power is nothing if he lacks true love. A deformed cripple with nothing of worldly value has the greatest value if he has true love. Would God lift up false love which possessed great power, or true love which was impoverished? Do you Moon people look wonderful or ugly? You are miserable people because you come here all sleepy and poor, right? In the physical sense you are poor. Sometimes your faces are ugly, but nevertheless, inside you have true love and even though you look ugly, Heavenly Father must come to you.

If you understand this principle then you have everything, so let’s stop here. Which is more beneficial, having steak for breakfast every day, or listening to my talks like this? By listening to the heavenly truth your true love is budding like the trees. When you listen to the words of resurrection your old self fades away and you begin to realize you have to love other people. Now the black people here are thinking about marrying white people if God asks them to do so, and vice versa.

What is the nature of true love? Can true love be found when a white man loves a black woman and a black man loves a white woman? Or is true love found only white-to-white and black-to-black? Even a small child could tell where true love can be found after hearing this message. What else does true love contain? Is love found only between Americans or between communists? From God Jesus inherited the ideology of loving one’s enemies, the greatest proclamation of true love. Do we have many opponents? We don’t regard the people who oppose us as our enemies, however. Our ideology is based on true love, and with it we will make a family, tribe, nation and whole world, and then at last we will make God the true Father of all mankind.

I want to give you an analogy. You are each a tree in the orchard encompassed by a strong fence which keeps outside influence away. Each one of you is growing, with new leaves and twigs and blossoms emerging. When people outside the fence see your fruit, they will climb the fence to get it for free. I foresee this happening. Many people say they don’t like me but they like you people. That is strange logic! If you people are good then I should be the same. These people are contradicting themselves. If I am bad then certainly you would be bad. I have a different interpretation of this: if they like you but not me then it means that inside they know who I am but are pretending otherwise in order to protect their image.

You men and women should be practical people in order to provide whatever the world needs. I want you to be people who are needed by the world 24 hours a day. The time will come when people will want to spend time with you and even want to marry you. Past history has confirmed what I am saying to you this morning. Since 1960 I have blessed many couples in Korea. When Mother and I first blessed those couples, their parents protested and were hostile, but now the parents admire me and other parents come to our Church to ask for a wonderful husband or wife for their child. Now they respect our Church. Those people who criticized us in the past are now saying that our Church is wonderful.

Now our blessed couples are so influential in their communities in Korea that their neighbors are telling their children to follow the example of those couples. Many people come to observe how our couples relate to each other and how a Divine Principle family lives. When you look at all this empirical data, do you think I have done a good job?

In America it is common to get married at least twice, but are you going to come to me more than once for blessing?? American parents accuse me of turning their children away from them, but many of you were practicing free sex and were hooked on drugs. All I did was give you spiritual medicine to renovate and restore you, even while I was being criticized. I don’t care about criticism, however, because pretty soon these parents will come and thank me, just as parents did in Korea.

Looking back twenty years over my work around the world, I know that I have always been concentrating on the heavenly family. The ideal of God’s creation is restoration of the four position foundation, with husband and wife loving each other centering on the family. The children should love their parents centering on this family. The whole nation is composed of families, and always our families represent this nation. You have to think that our Unification family represents not only the nation but the whole world and the spirit world in the past, present and future. We have to live by the heavenly constitution, which is the law of the garden of Eden that God planned for Adam and Eve.

Adam and Eve’s family was supposed to be representative of the whole world, and centering on God that family was supposed to be the direct channel of divine love from God. Through this kind of love woven from four directions, including heaven and earth, that four position foundation should have been formed without any fall. The restored family is such that the whole nation and world will follow after that pattern and God’s love will dwell there. This is the goal we must give all our effort to fulfill. The Kingdom of Heaven shall begin when this kind of family exists, and will center on this dwelling of God’s love. Based on the family which is centered on divine love, the nation and the world will be the nation and the world of divine love.

You women are the fruit of all women in spirit world, all women in the present world, and representative of all women in the generations to come. You men should see your wives in that light. You women should have the divine love to represent these three levels. You have to think that you are the channel to distribute this love to the nation, world and all womankind. You are also the channel of love going back to God. This whole circuit will be formed centering on you. Do you really understand this?

God doesn’t like to see Japanese talking only to Japanese or Americans only to Americans. The Unification movement is focused beyond the nation or race. You have to expand your hearts, and instead of centering on your own nationality you have to practice this love on the worldwide level. Even having deformities doesn’t matter here. If individuals are dwelling in divine love, this movement will expand as the channel of divine love and create the Kingdom of Heaven, which is the place where true love dwells all the time.

There is a principle through which all development takes place. 1 have always lived by that law, working through the decades to build families centering in that law. I love not only Koreans but Japanese, Americans and all the nationalities around the world. All of these must be connected centering on the True Parents.

Before 1960, I had to restore three blessed families, three sons representing Adam’s family and Noah’s family. After selecting these three families I could receive heavenly matrimony myself. You know that there was a fight between Cain and Abel on the individual level; they had disunity and one of them killed the other. We, however, must unite. I have to patch up all of this in restoration, so in this time the families must love one another. Initially, I blessed three particular types of people who had personalities which made it difficult for them to unite. One of those was Won Pil Kim, another was Mr. Eu, who is now in spirit world, and the third, Young Whi Kim. They were incompatible but I made them come together in harmony. Through fulfilling this task I could restore the position of Adam and Eve’s family.

Noah’s family had eight members. Mr. Kim, Mr. Eu, Mr. Kim and their wives, and Mother and myself represented those eight people and restored that situation. All of that took place in the year of 1960. After the engagement ceremony, I blessed three families, and after that the True Parents’ marriage ceremony took place. By the lunar calendar, we celebrate March 16, 1960 as the day True Parents received heavenly matrimony. Then on April 1, by the lunar calendar, the first Parents Day could be established and restoration for the true family began.

Next came the 36-family blessing, which was restoration of the ten generations encompassed by Adam’s and Noah’s families, which totals twelve by including Adam’s generation and Noah’s children. Since it was necessary to recover everything lost by these generations, I had to restore this particular number through the blessed families. The 36 couples also represent Adam’s, Noah’s and Jacob’s families. One group was made up of couples previously married in the secular world, and a second group of men who had previously had some physical relationships, and the third group of men and women who were pure. Each of these situations can be found in the world, and thus these couples represented all families in the world, as well as the families in restoration which were lost.

Because of the loss of divine love, everything has to be restored in reverse. Because of the fall there has been no relationship between spirit world and Adam’s family, but through the blessings the spirit world and the physical world could be connected. This age is equivalent to the Completed Testament age, and therefore, the entire cosmos must be represented in the recovery of true love. From heaven to earth, all the lost ancestors centering on God’s will must be restored centering on the family, and by May 15, 1961, I accomplished all this. May is a very victorious month.

I had to recover many other things lost by the fall. The problem has always been disunity within the family. Cain and Abel were not united, so we must see Cain and Abel unite, restoring that lost condition. Jesus gathered twelve disciples representing three generations. Centering on Israel, Jesus was supposed to expand his work onto the world level, but he could not. Jesus had 72 apostles, as well as the 12 disciples. In different places, the Bible records either 72 or 70 apostles. The twelve tribes of Israel had six tribal leaders each, making a total of 72; therefore, Jesus needed 72 apostles, not 70. Because Jesus could not fulfill this, I had to restore it and in this way link the past and present worlds.

There is a problem of making unity among Cain and Abel groups. In the blessing of the 72 couples, unity between two groups was important, with one group of 36 couples representing Cain and the other Abel resurrected children have been born to both the 36 and the 72 couples, and thus the heavenly nation is represented centering on Adam and Eve’s family with restored Cain and Abel.

Since Jesus’ resurrection, the number 120 represents the whole world. I next blessed 120 couples plus four additional couples, representing the four positions of East and West, North and South. This totaled 124 couples, and they encompass up and down, front and rear, right and left. I intentionally included broken families from the world in this blessing because they will open the door for those now living in hell. The 36 families represent the national level of restoration, on the foundation of the three restored couples. By adding the 120 families, worldwide restoration of families is accomplished.

I set up representative couples for the whole world and spirit world. Whatever I did influenced events in the nation and world, and the membership of the United Nations at that time was 124 nations. In this way Korea was connected spiritually to the whole world.

The next stage was to unite couples on the world level. This was the 430 couple blessing. The Hebrews left Egypt after 430 years of bondage, and also at the time of this particular blessing the Korean nation had completed 4300 years of history. These levels coincided. 1967 was the year equivalent to the 430 years before the Israelites left Egypt and the 4300 years of Korean history. Through this blessing these two historical eras were linked for the purpose of God’s dispensation. Time, a central figure and a condition are necessary in restoration, and with this blessing I entered the world-level Canaan.

The 430 couples included couples from a much wider scope than before. All the couples through the 120 blessing were of one direction; in restoration it is necessary to be connected with all four directions and this is the reason the 430 couples came from all different backgrounds. Further, the 400 years of bondage in Egypt plus Jesus’ age of 30 forms the indemnity number of 430. The number is always very important and this number concerns conditions that Jesus should have established.

The years of Babylonian captivity are paralleled by the number 70, which equal forty plus thirty. This forty plus thirty represents totality. Through this vertical and horizontal connections all Koreans have the possibility to be saved through faith in the True Parents. The door is open, and even if they follow later they can still have complete salvation.

Following the pattern of Korea, all mankind has the possibility of salvation because the appropriate conditions have been set up on the world level. On the foundation I just described, l could expand the blessing to the whole world. Therefore, in 1969 I picked 43 couples throughout the world for blessing. However, before blessing those couples I had to regain land for God, so in 1965 1 established 120 Holy Grounds in 40 nations on my world tour. Without this foundation of the land, the people could not be connected. l brought dirt and stones from the Holy Ground in Korea and distributed them when I made Holy Ground around the world. God needs people and land in order to restore His sovereignty, and after gathering these together I could bless the 43 couples. With this foundation the heavenly families could be connected.

After establishing the required conditions, I could advance to my worldwide mission. In 1970, 777 couples were blessed. Time, people, conditions and significant numbers were all involved. The three seven’s total 21. The world level international marriage candidates had to come to Korea, the land of faith. The previous international marriage laid the spiritual condition and gave these couples the right to come to Korea to be blessed. Everything is based on Principle.

After 1970, 1 ushered in the worldwide level dispensation, and in order to fulfill this the Korean blessed couples had to pay the indemnity price for the whole world. This is the reason that all the families were separated, with the wives going out to the witnessing field for three years beginning in 1970. This is the age of family indemnity. Many miserable situations occurred at that time; you cannot even imagine their course and the price they paid to save you people. They even left their children in orphanages because from God’s point of view His own children became orphans, separated from Him. The blessed children were purposely put in the position of suffering for three years. Those Korean couples had to leave the tradition that even when they left their children behind, those children respected and admired their parents’ sacrifice. This condition of a period of suffering had to be gone through.

Through all this time I was preparing the exodus from Egypt to the worldwide Canaan, and on this foundation I came to America on December 18, 1971, for my second visit. l received my permanent visa on April 30, 1973, and on that basis I was ready to work in this country. Now it is five years since that day. In order to complete preparation to begin the mission in this country I undertook the Day of Hope campaigns and spoke in Europe, visiting many other countries as well. My work actually began in 1973, and in the following 3½ years we had the Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument campaigns. My name had to become known around the world, focusing on September 18, 1976. In 1975, overseas missionaries were sent out to 120 countries, and we received worldwide persecution during the time of those great campaigns. However, anyone who persecuted our overseas missionaries set a bad condition before God. On September 18, 1976, we reached the climax, the final showdown between the True Parents and the nation of America.

On February 8, 1975, the blessing of 1800 couples was held in Korea. Six is Satan’s last number, and 600 times 3 is 1800. You have heard the prophecy about the number 666 in Revelations, so this blessing marks the end of Satan’s dominion of that number. After the blessing, the IOWC was mobilized, gathering members from around the world to come to Japan and Korea and prepare the ground for the June 7 Rally for Korean Freedom. In that way we accomplished victory over Korea, with representatives from over 60 nations coming to the June 7 Rally.

The 1800 couples blessing marked the completion of the blessing providence and now I can bless people anywhere and under any circumstances. Satan’s accusation is completely removed from the blessing, no matter where or when it may be given in the future. All the past rejection and opposition to group marriage is subsiding and no nation can oppose this activity again. In this way a new race has appeared. Without restoration of the family unit the world cannot be restored. That’s why I struggled so much to set up the condition for restoring the family unit. You have to restore the family in our movement, representing not only your family but the nation and the whole world.

Now in spirit world even the great world leaders from the past bow down before the blessed couples. This is the value of the families in the Unification Church. If you are blessed and then fail, your ancestry will be broken down, affecting seven generations. In spirit world it will not be Satan but your good ancestors who will accuse you. There is no way to escape this. If you fail in your mission of marriage, leaving to marry someone outside of our Church, then what will happen in spirit world? Your children will be treated worse than the most rejected orphans on earth.

The fall occurred at the top of the growth stage, but if you fail after the blessing it is after the perfection stage. For this there is no excuse; it is worse than Adam and Eve’s fall. Even Satan will say, “You fell from the perfection stage while I only fell from the growth stage.” Most criminals can be defended in court, but there is no way to protect this kind of criminal because this crime occurs in the perfection stage. This is a most formidable contract we have. All blessings are a contract between each couple, the True Parents and God. This is not my own idea.

Now I have entered the period when I can give blessing at any time, but the next blessing may be postponed until the end of the third seven-year course. This is because the blessing is so valuable, and I don’t want to cheaply give something of such great value. After the victory of the 21-year course, shall we have a great celebration or not? To what extent? I am now planning the most powerful, extravagant, festive celebration, never before seen in history.

You might look like you are miserable now, but from God’s perspective you are making history. You may not realize your value, but it is enormous, even dreadful. After being here several years you may see only drudgery, but I can see how precious you are. Now the indemnity conditions have been paid-on the individual level, family level, national level and worldwide level. Now I can bless everyone. From now on the new era has been ushered in. Depending on the situation, of course, I am able to give the blessing whenever I want.

Why do you come to listen to me, wanting to be near and receive love from me? It is because I have accomplished these historical events and your soul is drawn to this. You are working very hard, but for whom? Even symbolically you must go the same indemnity road of the 6,000 years of restoration history. At the minimum you must go through a sevenyear period of indemnity and suffering. Even after the blessing you have to work hard for three years as a condition. You must prepare to be qualified to be the world representatives of men and women.

Through suffering on the individual level, working hard and receiving persecution in the name of God and True Parents, perhaps as missionaries overseas, you can be worldwide men and women. You have to examine and test yourselves to see whether you belong to Satan, whether you can be the channel to determine the fate of the nation, the world and God. You should not start married life if your mind is not ready according to this criterion. Are you ready to accept this direction? Some sisters who are over 35 and are complaining inside, wondering when they will be blessed instead of worrying about the nation and world, do not belong here.

I can’t blame people outside our Church for thinking Moon people, including me, are crazy. If you can’t understand all of these things after listening for 1½ hours, how could they understand? If I didn’t have the heavenly formula based on God’s dispensation, I would be the craziest person in the whole world. Why should I have to receive persecution on top of doing all of this? Why should Satan gather all his power to destroy me? Only because he too knows the significance of what I am doing.

Do you know more than Satan does about the significance of this? If you know better than he does then Satan cannot touch you, but otherwise, he can take you to his side. Even if you forget all of the Divine Principle but you still cling to the True Parents as your True Parents and want to belong to them, then Satan can never claim you.

If Adam and Eve had obeyed God in the garden of Eden then Satan could never have initiated the fall. If you belong to God and True Parents then Satan can’t tempt you, even if you forget some of the Divine Principle. Would you drift away if I kicked you out? What if even President Carter beat you with a big stick? It is a very strange thing that if I hit someone he is happy inside, exclaiming, “Father touched me!”

It is easier to be struck than to receive a reward for accomplishment because when I persecute you or chastise you I have some reason to make a connection with you. Even if you are beaten, as sons and daughters you have a right to inherit what the parents have. You will inherit all of me, and at that scene Satan, and even God, cannot intervene in the love of father and children.

If you and your ancestors and your children become one in love and harmony centering on the True Parents, then the world will easily become the Kingdom of Heaven centering on divine love. The five races will be united into one. Do you think that’s possible? You should keep this kind of proud thought and spirit from now on. If you carry the will of God and True Parents then even if you die right now you will bring the Kingdom of Heaven.

You know what is taking place. If you believe in this and possess it inside, then God bless you.

## YESTERDAYS AND TODAY

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 30, 1978
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Sang Kil Han

Every soul who lives on earth has days lived in the past and days to be lived in the future. A country is the same, as is a group and even God’s dispensation. There is always a past and a future. Each of us has his past before joining the Unification Church, and also his future since joining. Let us compare our past and future, both before and since joining the Unification Church, and see which was better.

Essentially everyone lived centering on himself in the past. If someone was a higher-level person then he also lived for his family and clan and society, but essentially the food he ate, the hours he slept and the things he did were centered on himself. If he had some hope, it was that he might amount to something. Most people indulge in the pursuit of one of three major areas-money, power, career.

To an individual the world certainly seems farther removed than his country. His country appears farther away than his own society or clan, which in turn looks farther away from himself than his family. How much he is aware of himself as part of the bigger picture remains to be questioned. Even if a person concerns himself with bigger things, the core is still himself as an individual; he always thinks of those bigger things centering on himself, instead of thinking of himself centering on the bigger things. The average individual has not thought about whether heaven exists or what it is like. He just happens to find himself alive, and he just tries to keep on living without investigating these basic things.

When he gets married it is still for himself and his happiness. Instead of thinking for his children’s sake, he thinks of them in terms of himself. The multitudes living on earth are the same way, thinking on a scale as small as a grain of sand, and creating an environment that is very much like a desert.

### What is worth pursuing with our devotion?

Look at the situation of someone who has worked hard to become rich. Perhaps he is a millionaire several times over, but to reach that status he had to work slavishly until he was sixty. By that time he is not far from leaving this earth for spirit world. When a man really works frantically toward some goal, forgetting everything else, by the time he reaches sixty and can call himself a success he is about ready to retire. By the time a million dollars is accumulated, you can imagine how desolate he will feel when he thinks back to his past and surveys the future. While he was working hard he probably did not notice it, but after he has time to reflect on how his whole purpose in life was to make money, he is apt to feel miserable.

More likely than not, he probably does not have anyone to inherit either that hard-earned cash or his zeal to succeed. Most likely everyone in his company is disposed to disharmony, and he will feel even more miserable about the situation. The money a zealous individual earns over a period of years almost never remains. Through my own experience I can see that money has almost nothing to do with anything meaningful inside a man.

If you had much money in your possession, chances are that you would be so busy watching it that there would be little time left for anything else. Because you know that someone will always be after it, you spend sleepless nights guarding it. One of the older Korean family members was once entrusted with a large sun of money, and spent a tense, sleepless night guarding it in his own home. The next morning he said that if the amount of money had been any larger, he probably would not have just had a sleepless night but gone crazy. If you had been in his position you would have felt the same, or even more so.

What remains of all the effort made to accumulate much money? People who go through a Ph.D. program do nothing but study all the time for many years. Later in his career a professor might have achieved significant work and received a Nobel prize, being acclaimed with respect by many people. We may think he would naturally be a happy man, but if you visit him individually in his home such a person is often discontent or even unhappy.

Pursuing academic achievement is like going down one very narrow street. The whole universe awaits every scientist and philosopher, but they usually become so specialized that they only know about a very narrow area. We cannot expect to be made happy by acquiring much knowledge. The more we learn, the more we realize we don’t know and the process becomes endless. Having studied deeply and worked many years as a teacher, a professor inhales more chalk powder than anyone else, and that’s often all it amounts to.

If you indulge in study, you can continue endlessly without any clear destination. A Ph.D. may have great knowledge in his own field, but he finds himself quite helpless in exercising influence over areas outside his own specialty. By the time he is deeply involved in his studies, he has no time to think about the world. He is farther away from the most basic, important things than anyone who has never seen a book. If a well-known authority says something then he has to give his attention to studying and critiquing it. He jumps here and there, studying what other people are saying, and by the time he does that often enough, he is not even confident about what he thinks himself. That’s what most professors confess. If at best he becomes a famous scholar, how would he feel about himself after achieving that goal? If he is honest with himself he knows it is not worth pouring all his energy and total involvement into one narrow area of study.

Let us take the example of political figures who aspire to high office. Someone who has been successful in achieving power has had to work his hardest his whole life. Perhaps finally he has got the power of the presidency, where he can do anything he wants. Will it last forever? In America, that power lasts four years. Compared to the expanse of history, four years is less than the blink of an eye. When you quietly, sanely think about it in perspective, it seems completely crazy to try and find some reality in that.

Once his time of power is gone, what remains of a former President? Are the retired presidents visited and honored as they were while in office? Soon people forget, and chances are that former Presidents will be lonely later on. More often, ordinary people find themselves happier than a once famous, powerful man who has returned to everyday life. Everywhere he goes people recognize him and make comments. He is no longer a free person. Look at Jackie Onassis, who was a president’s wife. She has money and fame, and she can get married any time she wants to! But would any of you sisters here wish you could be in her place?

We have a saying in Korea that power never lasts longer than ten years. Money is always insecure. What is this life all about? We have seen the glamorous aspect of power, but a great burden of responsibility accompanies it. President Carter might be happy at times being President, but he has all kinds of big problems to solve. In Korean, “carter” means “pro and con”. People always debate about whether this President is right or wrong. Even when he does his best he gets all the blame.

It would have been far better for him to continue living in a country cottage, getting up early in the morning, washing his face in fresh water and singing with the birds. He could look at all the changes of the seasons and have time to appreciate those things, but once in the White House all kinds of people besiege him. He can’t even go to the bathroom freely. Former friends become enemies and look for ways to use him. It’s a very difficult life.

What’s so desirable about power? Having power for a short while might be nice, but everything that goes with it is bad. No matter what a person might have been in the past, on his deathbed his feeling is the same. Does he hopefully look forward to his future because of his past? Certainly not. At the time of death, preparing for the next world, everyone who has achieved great worldly status most likely feels desperation and hopelessness. Everything in the past was vanity

By the time he is dying, he has no idea of what the future holds. Because he doesn’t know about spirit world, death is like pitch black night. In that total darkness a person needs some light to guide his footsteps, but would knowledge be a light, or the power of the presidency? Whenever one is on the verge of dying, he usually feels despair, even when he has been successful by all worldly standards. That has been the fate of all men, however, not just one group of accomplished people.

Even though your family and nation surround you, when you really think about your self, you think, “What have they got to do with me?” The common realization at the time of death is that you don’t have as much association with them as you would like. That’s a description of all life, not only here in America, but in the Orient as well.

### Salvation through indemnity

Does joining the Unification Church make any difference? We can say that we discovered one thing after joining the Unification Church: God. We have come to know God. This God is not just a vague, would-be God who might be here. Our religion is not like others, which say there probably is a God. We know God. A concept has nothing to do with the living God, but we can know and visualize how God has worked throughout history. We know God through our daily lives, and we know God is residing everywhere, working through indemnity to judge all mankind.

Sometimes it seems as though we are trying to explain everything with the same word, “indemnity”, but we are in the process of learning the depth and the profound meaning of this simple word. Christians believe in being saved, and we know we will be saved also. At most, other religions believe that a person is saved through God’s grace, but what we understand is that salvation is obtained through the minute-by-minute, day-by-day path of indemnity. We know realistically how we are saved. The concept of grace is vague, and when you really investigate it you run out of material. But salvation through indemnity is real, because that is the way God has been working throughout history.

Indemnity is not detached from day-to-day life, being something which might or might not happen. We know how salvation is connected to what we do in everyday life and we can even predict what to expect. How precious this finding is! This is bigger than the greatest scientific discovery. As long as we live we will be governed by this law, and even life in spirit world has to do with indemnity.

Let us look closely at indemnity. All Unification Church members know, either vaguely or realistically, that there is individual indemnity to be paid. When a person has his own family, he is aware of the need for indemnity on that level too. Perhaps as an individual he has fulfilled all the necessary conditions of indemnity, but without going through the family level, he cannot go straight into heaven. The clan-level of indemnity must be met before the heavenly life can surround that clan. We actually

have to go through eight stages of indemnity before we can say we have finished with indemnity and can live the original life. This includes the society, nation, world and universe. If you consider for a moment, you will realize how impossibly difficult it is to fulfill even one of those eight realms of indemnity. Yet we cannot evade any of them.

Look again at how fortunate we are to be going the realistic course. Everyone else is pursuing happiness, but not as realistically. We know that indemnity is the law of the universe, and without going through that law we will never get anywhere. God is right behind us, watching and sometimes helping, making sure we go through that law of indemnity. At no time in the past has God done that so intimately with such a large group of people. We know that we will steadily advance.

Suppose one ambitious and innovative member of the Unification Church decided that he didn’t like the way of indemnity and decided to go another way instead to meet God. Is there any chance of his direction being approved by God? We know there is only one way. How valuable that realization is! He could go in a different direction and meet a certain aspect of God, but he certainly will not see God welcome him and give him assurance that his way is right.

### Where does God reside in this age?

Where is God then? We must realize that God resides wherever the indemnity law is at work. The place of indemnity is where Satan must leave you alone, where he can no longer touch you. That’s where God is and that’s where we want to be constantly. Where did God hang around in Old Testament times? God was found wherever an offering was made. No matter where anyone searched for God, He was never found anywhere except at the altar where offerings were made. Was God at the altar in the New Testament age? No, He was wherever Christians gathered for deep prayer, giving up everything of their own and praying for the world and God. Wherever an individual or group was praying deeply, God was there.

What kind of work does the Unification Church do? Where exactly does God reside in the Unification Church? God resides wherever that indemnity law is working. We can see a very vivid comparison between the three ages. In the Old Testament times if you wanted to meet God you had to go to where the offering was made on the altar. In the New Testament times you had to go wherever fervent prayer was being offered. In our Church, however, God is found wherever indemnity is being paid. Wherever there is actual work to recover what was lost, we can always find God there.

At first, man had to become detached from the world and go deep into the mountains to make an offering to find God. In the New Testament age God could come down to wherever a church was praying very hard. But now God is found wherever there is restoration through indemnity, wherever we are physically expelling Satan. It is not necessary to make an offering or even to pray extensively, except for a few moments in your waking hours. What is necessary is to help clean away all elements that God does not desire, namely Satan. We have to visit the place where Satan is, working through the law of indemnity to cast Satan out, and then God will be right there.

That is the very real problem, not a conceptual or procedural problem. We have to go where Satan is and cast him out. We have reached the destination for which all the offerings and deep prayers were preparation. We are now living in that day, doing all the things that were offered for and prayed for.

How can you make indemnity work? Happily going to the place that is so difficult and so hard that no one else likes it makes you eligible to pay indemnity. The simple rule about indemnity is that it is the place which no one likes to go to. Only a few select people have a desire to go there. It is not hard to understand why the road is so small. All mankind is in the satanic domain, influenced by what Satan likes. Good people don’t like that, however. Only after going beyond what everyone likes, going to a different place, can a person be on God’s side.

Throughout the ages religion has taught men to go against the world. Religion never instructed believers to do what everyone else likes. All through history families and nations have persecuted religious people. If one is going the path of justice then everyone else opposes him because they are Satan’s descendants. Yet through him God will indemnify everything, and eventually all others will give in to the righteous side.

### Now that you know the value of indemnity,
you can eagerly meet it

What are you supposed to do if you are not intelligent or you lack knowledge, or if you lack prayer power? The simple solution is to go where no one else likes to go, and chances are that you will succeed more than other people. Are there only a few people who have to go this way? No, without exception everyone has to go basically the same road of indemnity, whether on earth or in the spirit world. Americans are so privileged that they must not have to go the road of indemnity, right? What about Africans, who have gone through much hardship already? They too must go; it might even be easier for them because they are accustomed to suffering.

Is it easier for rich people to go the indemnity road, or poor people who have always felt hardship? From God’s point of view, life is very impartial; it is very difficult for rich people to go through indemnity, but it is easier for the people who struggle through life. God is very much alive in daily life all over the world. The loving God is everywhere.

You only feel grateful for indemnity when you know this for sure. Before now you might not have understood why we had to live such a poor life when everyone else is doing so well-God is training us to pay indemnity quickly. Now we can thank God for this life we lead. When Americans realize this, they will say to God, “This money You gave us makes going the road of indemnity much more difficult, so we are going to give it away to everyone else.” Then the other people will say, “No, we don’t want it! We don’t want more difficult indemnity.”

This knowledge is the key for everyone to be joined into absolute unity. It is the all-important area where we can meet God. Once we know this for sure, we will never trade this understanding for anything else. Who would exchange even millions of dollars of hard cash for this knowledge?

This law is not new, but you are accustomed to trying to avoid indemnity because until now you may not have understood it. From now on you will never avoid it, right? 1 am not trying to have you do something easy, but something you cannot do. You cannot do easy things, starting at eight in the morning and finishing at six. No, you don’t even have time to go to the bathroom during the day.

You have to go various impossible ways. If you find you just cannot do this, however, you have to at least pretend that you are. When you just don’t know what to do next, instead of vigorously complaining, just sit still and mumble the word “indemnity”. When God looks down at everyone in the movement He sees that everyone tries to work hard, but some just can’t do it. The person who is panting, trying to catch up, should sit still sometimes when things get impossible, and God will still know that he is trying his best. He will take pity and come down to meet that person. If someone is quite capable yet still complains, however, God will not meet him.

I give you all kinds of work which you cannot handle, but nevertheless, do as much as you can and accomplish something. I deliberately overburden you. We already know that the law of indemnity is great, but we have to prove ourselves to be different from the world outside our Church. We cannot just say that we have the way of salvation; we have to demonstrate that we are better.

One characteristic of indemnity is that the law does not apply whenever something is done for oneself. What’s wrong with thinking about oneself? Indemnity does not apply to selfishness because that is where Satan moved in. The fall took place at the very moment Adam and Eve discovered “1”. The first thing Adam and Eve should have realized was God, then the rest of the world and the ideal world of creation. Last of all they would have realized themselves as individuals.

You have to know for sure where indemnity applies. It is good indemnity to go to the place which no one else likes. The law of indemnity applies when the person wants to do something for everyone else but himself. When you become like that, the law of indemnity starts to apply to you as a child of God. First you have to think of God and the ideal world of creation. How can we complain? How can we refuse to go? Complaint actually has no place here.

God sacrificed many righteous, religious people throughout history because of this one law, and no one could explain why God did it. During the 400 years of persecution after Jesus’ crucifixion, many Christians sacrificed very much and many were killed. If, as they were dying, they called out to be saved from the persecution and asked to be avenged, they went to hell. There were actually some who died like that. Until now no one realized that. The early Christians were put in the place of indemnity, but if they did not meet the indemnity standard, they did not go to heaven. Whoever died thinking that his death was for the sake of God and mankind automatically went to heaven. But if a man asked revenge even for the sake of Christianity, he still would have found himself in hell.

Jesus is a good example. He was in fact the supreme man on earth, but when he died he said, “Father, forgive them.” That’s the very thin line between heaven and hell. Here there are some members who say that I make them work hard and never allow them a moment to relax. Some other people might say instead that they are told to do impossible things, but that they still haven’t done enough for God and mankind. With that attitude of asking forgiveness you will most likely meet the standard of indemnity.

Satan is always saying that you are not good enough, and he never wants to approve your meeting the standard of indemnity. Because this is so precious and valuable, if you are not very stern and serious about it you can become a living instrument of Satan. Using this criterion and looking back into your past in the Unification Church, have you been more a friend of Satan or a friend of God? Just like God, Satan is never far away; he is right beside you. In the Old Testament Satan was always waiting to snatch an offering away if it was a failure. The same was true of prayers in the Christian churches. As long as a person was concentrated in prayer, Satan could not touch him in the New Testament era, but the moment his mind relaxed, Satan was right there. We are involved in the most momentous work of God, but when you make a mistake and complain, Satan comes right in.

We have proof that now we are all living under the law of indemnity in the tact that all the world is coming to oppose us. All you have to do is think about how you are doing this work for God and mankind. Of course, we are not working for mankind as it is, but for that day when all mankind will come to the ideal world. It is our responsibility to each feel that we are recreating and reclaiming the original world. Since a man lost it, through “me” everything is regained. We are going through the indemnity course to restore all lost mankind to God’s side. This is the way to live your life.

### We have tolerated injustice in order
to satisfy the law of indemnity

Am I also bound by the law of indemnity? This is why I came to America when God ordered me to. All America opposed me, but still. when God spoke, I had to come. The peak was crossed on September 18, 1976, and since then I have gradually gone beyond the hill of indemnity. As we remain constant, people will eventually change their views about us. They will begin to realize that their former opinions were wrong and that we are really a group of good people. First they thought I had horns and wasn’t even human, but now they are beginning to see I am a normal person, and lately to think that I am even handsome!

There is nothing in the way of propaganda that has not been used to oppose the Unification Church. When I sent a missionary to every country, with few exceptions the inhabitants in those countries stood against the Unification Church. When I sent the missionaries out I told them not to come back for three years under any circumstances. Our members are holding up well because they know their responsibility. They ask God not to pay attention to the persecution but to save their nation and their continent and the world.

During this impossible persecution at the world level I will keep on praying for God to forgive and restore our opponents. The peak of indemnity will be over for us also. Since I sent missionaries to the world, no country can accuse me of excluding them from sharing the blessing.

Until now the persecution has been one-sided because we sat still and received all the blame, but now the time has passed and we can take an equal position. We are not going to be persecuted any longer. If someone attacks us unjustly then we will counterattack to chase Satan away from everywhere. Now we are even confronting the Congress and telling them about the mistakes they have made.

1 have a very fiery temper. When I was small and some big boy wanted to bully me, I would fight back no matter how big he was. If someone did something wrong to me or to someone else, I just left the house until I got an apology. With this strength God could give me the full measure of indemnity.

During the course of my mission I never fought back against accusation. I was like a boneless man, without integrity or gumption. I have a mouth, but I never spoke out in protest because I know the law of heaven. I just persevered and put up with it. Many years ago our members came to me pleading to have us fight back when our opponents were so much in the wrong. But I said to them, “Shut up.” I knew the law of indemnity and I never gave them the go-ahead. Thinking back through the past I know that God sent me to every last place I didn’t want to go. More than anything else I have never liked to be outdone by other people, but nevertheless I withstood harsh criticism and did not even speak one word in my own defense. I have always been solidifying my determination, even tolerating injustice to satisfy more than fully the law of indemnity for the sake of God and mankind.

The law of indemnity applies to everyone, but God’s idea is not to let every person suffer the same life 1 have. What God is thinking instead is to let one man suffer most, with those around him representing the family and nation and world. Through having them going through unparalleled suffering, the remaining individuals and nations won’t have to endure that. As far as God is concerned, we now have our own race in the Unification Church. We now have all five different races and representatives of all nations in the Unification Church and this is a new race of God.

America is the country representing all four corners of the world. There is no country unrepresented in America. I came here to meet the whole world in one place, first receiving impossible persecution here, but finally receiving approval and gradually even receiving welcome. Now in the United States there isn’t even a small town where Unification Church members haven’t been; our fund raising teams go everywhere as the representatives of God. If the public will respond to the people whom God sends then His blessing will be shared with them. If the public opposes them, however, then that blessing will be transferred back to God’s representative instead. Through His representative God even tries to give the blessing to evil men. Wherever Unification Church members go the people will be divided into two groups-those who say there is nothing wrong with Unification Church members and those who are convinced we are bad.

At first our critics were heard above everyone else, but now their voices are lowered a little and things are half and half. Gradually their criticism will become fainter and fainter. Fund raising is not primarily a money-raising activity, but a method of significantly separating good from evil. According to how people respond to our fund raisers, God has a great chance to see who is good and who is evil. Those who support our fund raisers will be given credit for helping God directly.

Everywhere we look we can see the signs of the demise of this nation. Everyone agrees that there are few positive signs anywhere. Yet out of nowhere has come a seemingly small group through whom God is letting this nation see the light, the light which will gradually dominate their entire country. I told all of you that if someone opposes you for what you do, push forward instead of being pushed back. It is for the sake of the whole country. When this nation welcomes us as the only hope then it will gradually be revitalized.

So far the persecution has been one-sided, and many times when you were tired you wondered why you joined the Unification Church and where you are going to end up. You must realize that things are gradually changing. You might have thought that your back ached or your health was bad because you

worked so hard in the Unification Church in your early years, but you are forgetting about what physically harmful things you did before you even joined. When God sees such an attitude He is stunned. This country has a tendency toward individualism, and some members even claim that the Unification Church must take the responsibility to cure them of all their ills

### Once you grasp the value of indemnity,
no one will need to tell you what to do

The first thing that you really didn’t like about the Unification Church was indemnity, right? During your yesterdays you really didn’t like indemnity at all, but what about today? Out of all man’s discoveries, this is the greatest. The difficulties involved to discover this are far beyond anyone’s imagining. Even if you find yourselves in jail or in places horrible beyond description, the future is still bright there because with this realization about indemnity you can feel God right there with you. When things are pleasant and going well then of course there is no need to think about it, but even if things are difficult there is nothing more you need than this realization.

The greater our suffering is, the more clearly we can see God and hear His voice. The future of mankind becomes clear to us through our grasp of this law of indemnity. We do not have power or much money or anything else which most people envy, but we have this great realization. Because of this one realization we know that God is right beside us and in us, and we know that mankind will be together with us forever after.

You can have absolute confidence deep inside that God really cares about you because His future and the future of mankind depend upon you. Without you God cannot achieve His goal. We always thought we were just small people, but now we realize how much God cares. When the rest of mankind realizes this, then all races will gratefully worship God and be grateful for my pioneering discovery.

Not long ago we lost one sister in New York. The world doesn’t think so much about her death now, and some would even say it was meaningless. She died seemingly just like any number of other people in New York City. But as the years go on and people realize God’s dispensation, they will cry out and repent at her tomb. If you are a millionaire and have great power, would all your money be more valuable than this one seemingly insignificant death? There is no millionaire’s tomb which God will especially remember, but God will protect this one humble tomb which no one outside our Church yet honors.

God chose me to go through such impossible difficulties because through me God wanted to gather a family and race and eventually all of mankind. In doing so He wanted to ease the suffering of mankind. You are very much an integral part of God’s work. Of course, there are bound to be professors and millionaires who will follow in the future with the desire to be blessed, but when that happens the value of their service to God will be much less than what you do now. Your effort has maximum value now. God will place less value in those who come in the future than He now has for what you do.

Once you realize this value, and above all realize this law of indemnity, no one will have to watch over you and tell you what to do. Naturally you work according to how you understand your value. I am called names and persecuted, unsupported by the famous, but I am capable of making even billionaires and men of influence out of you as I help you become aware of your true value. The powerful in this world must come to God; God will not go to them.

Even by worldly standards I am the Abel person. I could never budge once I knew the law of indemnity; I couldn’t do anything else until the cosmic climate is balanced. I am quite adequate for you young, ambitious people to respect and follow, don’t you think? There is absolutely no other center of God’s dispensation and we are part of it, so what do we have to complain about? No one could lead the Unification Church without knowing this law. As I have told you many, many times, if this were not the truth then I would not have stayed in the Church either. Long ago I would have gone in search of other things.

We have to think about ourselves a moment. The new members understand the law of indemnity better than the older members. When you first join you have no reservations but just jump right into everything and do your utmost. But as you go on and suffer indemnity you often start to complain. One thing leads to another and you start looking around to find an easier way. By just jumping in, the new members learn more in one day than a complaining older member learns in one year.

As time goes on the older members may expect to be given special consideration over younger members, but then they become Cain instead of Abel. That’s the worst kind of man imaginable. We can compare how God has been working far more than any individual in the Unification Church, every day for 6,000 years. There are many families who have been working harder than you have and no one has given them recognition yet. It does not stand to reason that anyone can be discontent at not receiving recognition after ten years. It is easier for older members to commit this simple mistake than the new ones. The old members should be more powerful because they have more knowledge and experience, but instead they often get run-down, while the new members are fresh.

I like those who are fresh. I am nearly sixty, but I am never run-down. The older members should be able to like the things of today, of the past, or of the future. God’s attitude is the same today as 1,000 years ago, and He will be the same for a thousand years to come. Is He losing power every year because He works so hard? Are the older members looking up to heaven and to the future and the rest of mankind with hopeful faces, or are they getting tired and centering around themselves?

I look at your eyes to see whether they are sparkling and active, but over there I see old-time members looking like old rags. Until yesterday, when you first came to the Unification Church you usually smelled a fresh smell, but if you smelled something noisome and checked what it was, you would find it to be an older member! Until yesterday, that is! Today we are going to wash up again.

Let us have a new hope. I remember that I told you many things to do, but I also know that many of you haven’t done them. I will never forget, however, and I will push you to do it all. Who is more blessed-the person who doesn’t have anything to do or the person who has so much to do that he doesn’t know where to start? If you know your responsibility but don’t do it, then the punishment is much greater. All in all, we are fortunate to be in the Unification Church, aren’t we?

The Bible said, “Behold the lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world.” Now I look at the members who are carrying the load of indemnity and going on the way and I think the same thing about them. You are walking the way with the law of indemnity upon your shoulders. We do that not only on the level of the individual, family, clan and nation, but even after we go to the spirit world, where we have to carry on the unfinished task of indemnity. What it amounts to is that after I have gone through each level of indemnity successfully, each one of you must try to cling on so you can go over the hill with me. That way all of us will eventually be at the same level of blessing.

If you are going to ride a horse a long distance then you have to care for that horse. Can you complain to your horse? Now you are going to ride on me, but haven’t you been complaining? If you do that then you gain nothing. Neither spirit world nor God likes that, and it benefits no one. Eventually everyone gets sick of it, so why do it? If you came to hear me and I took you all out to a restaurant you would all be happy, right? But when I tell you to work then you don’t like to Listen so much. If I came along in the middle of the night and told you to go fund raising you wouldn’t like that at all!

Now you know about what is more valuable than going to a restaurant or movies; going out fund raising in the darkness of night is better because you have to go through the law of indemnity. Jump at the chance to pay indemnity. I have much reason not to trust you American brothers and sisters when you reply to me. When you moved into the World Mission Center from your small centers you felt as though

you were in heaven, but by the time you ate your third meal you had forgotten about the value of the World Mission Center and took it for granted. You get accustomed to the good things too quickly. Until yesterday this description was accurate, but how about today?

You can come to the inevitable conclusion that in order to fulfill the requirement of indemnity it is better to ride in a horsecart than in a bus, and it is better to run around on foot than to ride in a horsecart. When I hear people say they are short of cars, I think, “So much the better that you have less.” Everyone has the unfailing car #11, their two legs, which never runs out of gas.

This is exactly why I selected Manhattan; it is easier not to ride in a car in Manhattan. You can get everywhere by walking and still get all your work done. I really feel that it is no coincidence that God chose to concentrate on Manhattan because at the end of the day Unification church members don’t have to depend on cars to go places. In one town they can reach people from all the different nations. I often ride from here to Manhattan and I planned to give rides to any Church members I saw running around doing their work. But until yesterday I never saw anyone like that so I never gave anyone a ride.

Indemnity is the key to all things. I have been watching you closely and I never thought about bringing you to live with me in my home, but in the last few days I have thought about it. I have not done it yet, but I thought about it! I thought, however, that before I could bring you to live with me you must first like indemnity. If you hate indemnity that means you hate me, and therefore, I couldn’t be with you. You must like the law of indemnity; I must make you like it and then 1 can bring you into my home. If you take after me then you will like it. You have to prove it to yourself over and over again until you can honestly say, “I love it!”

Let us dedicate a moment of prayer.

## SPRING

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 16, 1978
Belvedere, New York
Translator-David Kim

It is springtime and everyone loves spring. Young people, especially teenagers, long for some season like springtime. The love within them desires this season. Springtime brings a natural, instinctive longing for something untouchable. Unlike youth, however, older folks approach spring with a sense of responsibility. The elderly people who have raised children now have an empty nest and they have a different feeling in spring. Their children have married, left home and now have made homes of their own. This is the season for citizens to reminisce about their past accomplishments and about their families and children and recollect good memories. For them, spring is the time of recollection and re-evaluation of the past times of their lives.

This doesn’t necessarily apply only to human beings but to the animal kingdom as well. For instance, during this past winter in New York we had unprecedented heavy snow. Deer and other big animals and the birds sought shelter during winter, but now that spring has come they have a new hope and resurrected feeling. They enjoy this precious time of spring. Witness the flight of the birds; during the winter season they were gone, but now they are back, singing and looking for food. They have aspirations too.

Spring will be proud to say, “I have the capability of revitalizing all creation.” Spring will declare that we are given new life and refreshing elements in its season. During winter we can’t see leaves on the trees, but now new buds are emerging with new life. Everyone loves to see new buds. Plants, animals and man all have the same feeling. The migrating birds will find their way back north and enjoy the regenerating forces of spring. What kind of migrating birds do you think of? Robins, ducks, Canadian geese, swallows, swans. They never miss migration.

You urban people don’t understand birds. If you live in the country they sometimes make nests under your roof or on your porch. When the swallow is singing, it sounds to Westerners like an Oriental language, but to Orientals it sounds like they are speaking English! The swallow looks like he is wearing a tuxedo, and seeing the male and female singing together is very impressive. No single bird sings; they sing together. If a bird is alone then he sinus to invite or woo the opposite sex. Wherever birds sing together it seems like love is there, right? The same thing applies to mankind. An individual longs for someone else with whom to have a subject-object relationship of give and take.

In the Unification Church the majority of members are younger people. Do you like songs or not? Because you are young you like singing. This youthful spirit is the characteristic of the Unification movement. You young people are in the spring of your lives. Your faces are shining just like the trees and flowers which bloom after the winter.

You sit straight and have vigor and energy instead of being sloppy and lazy. I don’t like to see women with their hair falling messily over their faces. You have to lift it up in back to look fresh, like the season of spring. I understand that you don’t have so many extras, but in spring you can add some bright pin as decoration, or even put some decoration in your hair to fit the spring season. You might carry some pink handkerchief to reflect the spirit of spring.

You have to know how to adjust your mood to the seasons. There is a wonderful feeling here this morning, isn’t there? If you come to doze off in the spring then you don’t fit in here. Spring brings new vitality. If you can’t be like a swallow, be like a sparrow or Canadian geese.

Let’s talk about the animal kingdom. Which animal would you like to resemble? A tiger or bear? People will be scared if those creatures appear, and we don’t intend to kill anyone. The most loving animal in the spring is the deer. Therefore, if you become a spring animal, I would like you to be a deer. All in all, spring is good for everything.

I love the big tree in front of the main house here, but in winter you can’t tell if it is dead or alive. Now spring has come and some vital element is moving throughout creation. Spring is the season of planting seeds. A seed planted in the earth has a sleeping feeling at first, but then moisture seeps in through its shell to waken it. Spring brings many changes in all of nature, adding a developmental and advancing element.

Do you think America is facing the season of spring, or the autumn before the winter? A scientific observer would say that America is in its autumn season, but Moonies don’t necessarily belong in that category. Are you in spring or autumn? We are not talking about the Moonie who never has new buds and sprouts; a true Moonie becomes like the branches of a tree. Would you like to be the leaves of the tree, or the branches? Why? A branch produces leaves. It is important because the blossoms and new growth come from the branch, not from the leaves.

The branch is the connection to future life. It not only brings flowers but bears fruit, and through the fruit other trees will be produced. That is the process through which the life of the tree continues, and that’s why the branch is so important.

Who in the contemporary world will be the branches on which flowers will blossom ? Christians and hippies will say they are the ones. Communists will say they are the ones. Young people will say that they will be the new branch out of which new hope for all mankind will come. It is a wonderful thing to be that branch, but Unification people are the only ones who belong to this category. You must know what goes on before the flowers appear, and think of the leaves and branches. More than that, you have to think of the atmosphere, water, earth and all other necessary conditions for sustaining this tree. A tree does not just come up suddenly; preparation is needed. Various elements must be harmonized, and that same kind of thing has to go on in the world.

The same thing applies to the five different races if they are ever to come together. Instead of fighting, they must harmonize. The water inside a tree is circulating and then in spring the flowers come. Instead of fighting, the various elements must exist in harmony and beauty and peaceful connection; this preparation must be made before the glorious flowers and branches and leaves come out.

It won’t work if one branch of the tree insists that its water should not go to another branch. The roots can’t insist that their nutrients not go to the topmost branches. Seeing how all the races are harmonized in the Unification Church, some racist will say, “It is not natural.” The world cannot flower without this harmonized unity among its peoples, however. In this perspective, no other organization parallels the Unification Church.

The roots of trees never stop growing, but spread everywhere, even through rock, splitting it apart. No hindrance can stop them. You people should have that kind of power. It is hard for ordinary human beings to go door-to-door fund raising, but you do it anyway. Persist, penetrate and march forward and your root and branch will be the ideal branch for the whole world. We can easily declare to the world that we WILL possibly be the worldwide branches, roots and beautiful flowers to save the world.

When branches come out, do they look toward the sky or toward the ground? Why do they turn upward instead of downward? The sun is there. The branches will naturally turn toward the power of the sun, the power of life. The universal sun is God and we receive the power of life and love from Him.

One single flower is a more superb masterpiece than the greatest painting in a museum. There is no comparing their value. A masterpiece will result when all five racial colors are put together. If all colors in the spectrum are combined, white results. White is symbolic of peace; for example, a white flag in war-time means truce. Actually, white people should be the symbol of peace, but according to past history they have never brought peace, only exploitation. Always other races were submissive to the white invaders.

Very soon the time will come when those black people who worship God will have a chance to receive great blessing, with the condition that they are submissive to goodness and are entirely loyal to God. If blacks are not lazy and they worship God then they have hope. God has to work through the restoration providence and the reason white people have been able to dominate the world in the past is because they had Christianity. Without Christianity they would be nothing. Black people shouldn’t become discouraged or disappointed because in reality they have a great hope ahead.

In the past white people have been aggressive and conquered other countries, but that must end. Orientals are very religiously and philosophically inclined. When they eat the fruit from trees they meditate about life, while white people are used to killing animals for survival when they get hungry. I am not implying that one is superior or inferior, but I’m interested in the kind of tradition each race has, the kind of history. That is what determines inferiority and superiority.

The Unification movement will bring the hope of spring to all mankind. You have to seriously think about what it means for us to be the spring branch of the whole world. Do you have that kind of pride? Are you growing as branches and leaves, or just sitting and doing nothing? Do the buds only grow when the sun is shining and not at night? If you ask the birds if they only grow in the daytime, they will answer that they grow during both the day and night. The buds will also say they prefer to go forward instead of backward; they will say they like to grow in big steps, not small ones. They would prefer being transplanted to a place where they can grow big, rather than stay small. They would rather be a total tree, not just branches.

If you are an entire tree then you have everything-limbs and roots, leaves and flowers. In order to be a whole tree you have to separate from the parent tree. Is there any other way to be a perfect tree? Would you rather be cut off quickly or slowly? That is why I kick you out. The first step in being transplanted is to get out of the World Mission Center and go form a home church. You may agree with the philosophy of this, but in your hearts you feel a little pain. Maybe you will resent the idea, but by doing it you will form a better tree. Multiplication is mobile in nature. That’s why this personnel change won’t take place in winter or autumn but in springtime. Spring rather than autumn or winter is a good time to transfer to another mission. The whole universe is changing in springtime, and according to that law our personnel change should also occur then. We don’t need heavy coats when spring comes. If I elaborated on this point, I could go on endlessly.

Does spring bring only goodness, or hardship and sacrifice as well? It is not just a time of sitting, but of hard work and moving. Spring is a hopeful time, but only those who are moving have hope. The adventurous person has big hope and desire, which is why he is moving, but without that hope he has no motivation. History advances through that kind of person. Do Unification people fit into that category? We have a great big adventurous nature. Do you want sweet adventure, or do you have grave, noble, high ambition? Adventure fascinates young people, but some young people talk about sweetness while others talk about great feats. Which is better? Man and woman can talk about romance in a flower garden, but instead they could work together with a bulldozer. Which is better? We are working together.

Spring is sweet and feminine, but when you bring this kind of adventurous hope to it, spring will respond to you. Sometimes in spring you doze off, but it is better to be stimulated and excited in spring. Some of you might have thought I would talk about sweet things since the topic this morning is spring, but no, I am going to push you out! You know that now.

Now let’s talk about celestial things and ask God questions. If we ask God whether He has experienced spring, He will answer, “I made all four seasons. There is nothing new there.” But if you say, “God, You must have had some experience of love with mankind,” He will reply, “No, I never have.” “Then even though you made the Universe and all four seasons, You have never experienced love in the spring?” “Yes, that is true.” Then can we say that God is fortunate and happy, or sad and miserable?

God will be very happy to hear someone say, “Since you have been so unfortunate, let’s work this situation out and make it better.”‘ He would say, “It would be wonderful if someone would work this problem out.” If someone promises to make Him a happy God, however, He still cannot just automatically go with that person, even though He may want to. There is a hidden reason for that. Until the content of this problem is solved, God cannot act freely. He is a limited God.

Because of the fall God never had a time of spring. He made all of these things, but because of the fall He has been living in the winter season with everything white and still and inactive. How are we going to unfreeze Heavenly Father’s love and heart? Only a powerful warmth will melt the ice and thaw God out. Who is going to defrost this freezer God is in? Because love has been frozen, God cannot function. The problem is that because of the fall all creation is in the same situation. Some other element should help defrost it all.

All the creation is waiting for that time to come. Can we do that with power and knowledge? What shall we use? What kind of love? Love between man and woman, or love between you people? Pure, unchanging, unique love is needed. This is the element that is inside God, so it is the only thing that can unfreeze His frozen heart. Who is going to provide all this? Because God Himself cannot provide it, we have to actively give love, not passively wait to receive it as in the fallen world.

Somewhere on earth some kind of movement must influence God with absolute, unchanging love, so that He can be happy and fortunate. One part of this mission has been given to religion, which has been able to take partial but not total responsibility. When men are united in love there will be no war. In light of this mission, if religions fight each other then they are disqualified. Conflict is no way to resolve God’s situation. The power of all horizontal and vertical love and universal, global love must be concentrated in order to liberate God. The power of vertical love must be added to love coming from all four horizontal directions.

Will God’s heart be defrosted only by white people’s love? No, that is not enough. Love of all five races together must come to cover God, and the power of love from three generations must also be involved here. Instead of being scattered, this love should be focused on one point. All races of the spirit world, the contemporary world, and the world to come must first come to one point and then the ice that has accumulated for 6,000 years will begin to melt. Only that kind of situation will begin to defrost God’s heart.

Some powerful movement on earth must teach mankind about this; otherwise, there is no hope. We have this kind of hope. Is it within reach? The kind of person who is hooked by God’s love is going to launch this movement; that kind of person can liberate God. That person himself will be melted on earth and be intoxicated by God’s love. He will be addicted to God that with just the word of God’s love he can go beyond all hardship and have no problem with persecution.

Even though men and women in the world may love one another, once God’s love comes they will abandon their old love and follow Him. Even after the blessing, when husband and wife are supposed to love one another, if they receive God’s love they can abandon each other to go to two separate places if necessary. That kind of power can enable blessed couples to separate with no problem, and they won’t mind because the power of love is so great. Even if I tell all the sisters who are already over thirty to give up their blessing and go to the field, then for the sake of God’s love they can go without resentment. This is characteristic of you Moon people.

For the sake of helping God defrost we can go everywhere, even to Africa or the most unfamiliar countries. I can go anywhere when God commands it. Even though you feel pain when you get a shot, if God’s love is inside the syringe you can keep receiving it. Even though you may be working hard, you cannot give up when you get upset. God’s love is that sweet. You in turn are giving an injection to Heavenly Father. He has always been receiving passive love, but now that He is receiving an active element, His frozen heart is going to be defrosted. This is what I am trying to do on the international and universal levels. There is no other method of liberating God. Will He be glad or displeased to see this kind of movement come about?

Bit by bit God is beginning to thaw. His eyes are blinking, His hands are flexing and His arteries and veins are coming unfrozen. You can make Him dance. Even though God made all the seasons, including spring with all its fragrance, when he meets this new spring He will announce His first spring to the whole creation. Then the whole creation will enjoy spring and laugh together with Him.

You have to give a shot of love to God, each one of you. You will each be God’s physician, but the shot you give should not contain any satanic elements. It must be pure. Where do we get the contents of that shot? In an easy place or in the midst of hardship and persecution and rejection? When you want to give the shot to God, Satan is always there, trying to nullify it and give his own instead.

You cannot give the shot as long as Satan surrounds you. instead, you have to find the place where Satan cannot come, and that is the place of hardship and persecution. The place where Satan cannot invade is the worst place, where even your family gives you a hard time. If you are willing to give up everything, however, and go on alone, then Satan cannot invade. That’s the secret.

You have to also go to the world and give this shot to all people, immunizing them. How can anyone who claims he is going to liberate God be easygoing and lazy and sloppy? He has to fight and find the place with the most hardship. Do you have the necessary equipment now? You are the doctors and nurses who are going to give the injections of love to God and mankind. Even though people don’t like it and accuse you, you have to give it regardless. When babies go to a doctor and get inoculated, they cry and fight. Nevertheless, the doctor has to give the shot. People may not like your giving them this shot, but later they’ll appreciate it.

A pickpocket mingles with people and somehow diverts their attention in order to steal from them. You may have to divert people’s attention, but you will do that to give them the shot. Because the people are ill, you have to inoculate them. At first they will persecute you, but later when they are healed and their sickness is over, they will show their appreciation. They will see that their rejection of you was unjust and they will apologize.

Shall we have an enjoyable time since spring has come, or shall we work harder to give this kind of heavenly injection of love? You are concerned with the heart of God, and even when you sleep you dream of God. When you witness and sell the papers and go door-to-door, you are thinking of God’s heart. Because of you and the True Parents, God’s heart is melting and the whole universe is finding the new spring. It is a glorious day. We are renovating everything, bringing the shot of love for mankind. When you act as doctor to give the shot, it is in the name of God’s love.

A person might be just a spectator or just a follower or he might be a participant in this process. There are three different categories. Which would you like to be?

Let us pray.

## WHEN ARE WE SATISFIED?

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 9, 1978
World Mission Center
Translator – Sang Kil Han

All the unmarried women here speculate about when they will become contented people. The same applies to all the men. Every single person thinks about that, not only those who are living now, but all of those who have lived in the past as well. As long as mankind lives on the earth, people will constantly check themselves to see when they will reach a point of satisfaction.

Why do people always think like that? Every living soul has ambition and desire, and when that desire is satisfied, he feels content. As a result each person is constantly reaching toward that goal.

We learn in grammar school and we continue to learn through our university years, perhaps even getting a Ph.D. Then we keep learning through the years and want to learn even more to reach that level of feeling satisfied. In 1969, I went up to the top of the Empire State Building accompanied by a few members of our family, and looking down on all New York, I told them we would eventually need to buy quite a few of these tall building. “When?” I thought to myself, and so did everyone else. Some of the members were quite skeptical inside, and thought to themselves, “Father comes here with big ambition, but he doesn’t know so much about America. I know how expensive it is to rent even a few rooms in one building and now Father is talking about buying dozens of buildings.” Of course, they didn’t express those thoughts, but they had no idea of how it could ever be accomplished.

A few years went by and we bought the headquarters building and the World Mission Center and now we find ourselves financially capable of buying even the Empire State Building. It was only a few years ago that everyone was summoned here for the campaigns and they crowded into cramped lodgings; many members had to share one bedroom. Do you remember lining up in the morning to use the bathroom? With so few bathrooms it really was difficult to mobilize people in the mornings. But now after moving into this building, it seems there is a bathroom everywhere. If something in your own bathroom breaks, you can use the one next door. Now that you have become accustomed to this luxury, however, you don’t appreciate it any more.

Whenever there was some big occasion and finally people were ready to sleep, there was so little room that sometimes we could not even lie down, but simply sat down to sleep. But now look at our situation. Everyone has a room to himself, with all kinds of space to sleep comfortably. Now when you wake up you don’t think of that past and compare it to what you have now. You say, “Yesterday I got up early to hear Father talk, and now this morning I have to do the same thing.” You came down because you had to, not because you really wanted to. Do you say, “Oh, I’m content,” or do you have some grumbling inside?

### When are you continually content?

Let’s ask ourselves when we are going to feel content or satisfied. Imagine that the Kingdom of God is established on earth and you don’t have to work as hard anymore. You can do pretty much what you want to do, eat all you want and think about yourself. Would you finally be able to feel really content and satisfied? We all like steak, but if someone brought you steak every hour and you had to eat it, would you be annoyed or elated? Now you feel like getting a little more sleep, don’t you? If you say no, you are not being honest with yourself. I would like very much to sleep a few more hours. I slept only two hours last night, and I feel that way all the time. Imagine you had all kinds of time to sleep, and even though you could get up to go to the bathroom or to eat, you had to go right back to sleep again. You might go to meet a friend, but upon returning you had to go right back to sleep. Imagine that your purpose in life was to sleep. Then would you be contented and satisfied?

Now we can think about contentment and about happiness. Most people in the world have a concept of me as being a very rich man. Generally speaking they would assume that since I have so much money I must feel satisfied and have no desire for anything else. What they don’t know is that I’m always in need of more money, no matter how much there is. It all depends on how one would define what I need. I wonder how much money I should have in order to say I am content and would not like to have any more. Do YOU think there is a limit?

It is not an exaggeration to say that you are happier when you are in need of money. You cannot really imagine how that could be true, can you? I can explain with another example. When your stomach is so full that you can’t eat any more, you feel awfully uncomfortable. At one time or another you have had the experience of wanting to eat something and then stuffing yourself to the point that you have difficulty moving around.

Which of these two situations do you think is happier for you? Do you feel better when you have eaten to your fullest and feel uncomfortable, or when you have a fervent wish to eat? Maybe it depends upon what situation you are in. A very poor man who always lacks food, who had eaten only half a meal a day for three or four years, would want to fill himself up completely. But I am talking about the average situation, not the extreme.

We have brought up the fact that everyone is pursuing contentment, but what is contentment? We often say something is good or nice, but does that really mean it is good? Imagine that you have something you feel good about, and day after day you experience it again. Do you continually feel as though you were in heaven, or does it eventually become something other than what you thought in the beginning? For a simple example, if you had some favorite food that you just kept on eating day after day, how would you feel? If you continued eating it for a long time, would you never get tired of it? When you think of it, the chances are much greater that somehow your feeling about that food would change at some point.

Actually, all men should learn to feel content even when externally they are not. They should learn to experience satisfaction. That is the moment where hope is really magnified and where concentration actually takes place. When your stomach is full and your desire is satisfied, there is no need for hope or concentration. Then which moment is happier-the time when the desire is satisfied or, the moment when we have an intense desire and all of our senses are concentrated on fulfilling it? Are you happier when you are hungry and looking forward to eating, or when you are always full and satisfied day after day?

Then in which case do you feel more uplifted -when you feel your situation is good or when you feel discontent? How is it different? When you are hungry, you don’t feel that it is necessarily good, but once you are full you feel it is good. You have come to the conclusion that while you were looking for something and working towards it you felt happier. You can say that you are happy when your stomach is full, but also when you are hungry and eager to eat. You can say both are good, but which is better may depend on the individual.

The point is that when you say you are satisfied, you are on a peak, but from that peak you must always come down to the lower valley. When you are suffocated and choking, it feels good to inhale deeply and have plenty of air. But if you continue to inhale more and more air, never letting it out, you will soon die. We can definitely say that inhaling air is good, but we can also definitely say that exhaling is good, too. Is that simple enough reasoning?

### Whoever would be happy
must be able to accept unhappiness as well

According to our experience, life is no different, either in theory or in practice. It is good to be extremely happy, but at the same time each person must have the experience of unhappiness. Whoever desires to experience ecstatic happiness must be capable of accepting both happiness and unhappiness.

I have talked about extreme cases to make a point, but what about a person who wants to be happy in the normal sense? Who are the so-called normally happy people? They are the ones who have experienced this up-and-down curve, but not to great extremes. This means that when there are happy people in the world, there are bound to be unhappy people too. That’s not a bad world but a natural world, and there is no way of escaping this law. The unhappy person will never be eternally unhappy. After a time, he is bound to become happier and happier. In the same way, the happiest person can’t remain there but must come down again, if not today, then tomorrow. Your voice doesn’t continually rise when you laugh, and when you speak your voice doesn’t continually rise’ but has a rhythmic cadence.

You can easily distinguish a good singer from a bad one because the good singer knows the art of harmonizing. Everyone likes a vocalist to sing in a high, difficult register, but doesn’t want his voice to keep ascending. When he skillfully lowers his voice you feel relieved. A soprano who knows how to lower her voice at the right time is a good singer.

Life is no different. It is reasonable to say, therefore, that taking the path to the summit is happiness, and it is also happiness to come down again. How can you say I am a happy person? If I only know how to go up but not how to come down, am I a happy person? I have a dream of ascending higher than anyone else, but I also know the meaning of coming down. When I mount the platform to speak, I feel that I have no equal and I am elated, but having to go out to sea in all kinds of weather is almost like hell. Fishing takes a lot of effort but I don’t mind because once I am at sea 1 feel I am destined to be there for the rest of my life. I never think about an easier situation once I get out there.

In the Korean language we have an expression which describes being so sick that you don’t care about anything. Sometimes in assuming responsibility for the Unification Church I momentarily feel that way, but immediately I get rid of that feeling and know that I am born for this. I know that no one would want to have my position once he experienced it for one day, but I don’t mind it at all because that’s the way my life is.

Here we wash our hands every time we go to the bathroom, but on the boat I clean the fish, and for hours, even days, there is no place to wash my hands. Somehow I just wipe my hands on a cloth and when the meal comes I forget whether or not I washed and just eat with the same dirty hands. If something is still stuck to my middle finger I just use the other two fingers.

Older people might become satisfied with their various experiences, but young people are constantly seeking for contentment and happiness. Do they actually have even the slightest idea what true happiness or contentment is? They only have a vague idea and this will not get them anywhere. I was very serious and thought very deeply about these matters myself, not whimsically but seriously, with a life or death attitude. When I was in prison and things were the roughest, I never felt acute unhappiness or despair. I felt that such suffering could be a high point in history, leaving behind a great tradition.

Which do you think moved my heart more-the victory of Washington Monument or the misery of prison? Which would leave a stronger impression and move the heart of the people more? Would learning about the providence and about God at the Washington Monument Rally have greater impact on the people or would learning about how I suffered in prison touch their hearts more? The most miserable, most difficult situation will remain longer as the treasure of history than the moment of elation and victory. Later people will learn about my desperation and most miserable situation, and when they do they will be drawn toward it. They will feel more attraction and meaning there than in the other extreme.

The king who lived a fantastic, luxurious life may be forgotten, but if anyone has lived on both the peak of happiness and in the deepest dungeons of difficulty, becoming capable of digesting both fully and accepting them as a part of life, people will find more meaning in knowing his life. When you are given a serious moment to think about it, which would you take, life like a king or the life I have known? Why? What is there?

### True happiness comes in knowing
that suffering is for the sake of the future

Even when you face a miserable time in the present, you know that you are going toward happiness and not toward a miserable situation. The more miserable we feel, the higher we are bound to go, and once we reach a higher point, everything will double and triple as a source of happiness. This is the law. Only those who have suffered from hunger can truly know the taste of food. There is no such thing as bad food for those who know real hunger. For those people, tasting a hard biscuit like those made thousands of years ago brings more contentment than tasting a steak does for an ordinary person. Both are quite real situations, not imaginary. Who is the happier, the man who eats steak so often that he grumbles at the sight of it, or the person who knows the genuine taste of food? The one who eats the biscuit knows greater happiness at that particular moment.

Why can we say he is happier? The man who enjoys the biscuit so much is only beginning to taste food. If he eats something better then he is happier still. If he eats steak, he is the happiest and his mouth waters in anticipation. There is no limit to the extent of his happiness compared to the other person, who doesn’t have anything better to look forward to. If someone gives him a biscuit, he would most likely spit it out because he has no taste for it. It is painful for him to eat biscuits.

Who is happier, the one who is full with nothing better to expect, or the one who still has something to appreciate in the future as more and more comes to him? If you really understand the meaning of this then the logical conclusion is that no matter how many years you have lived, your living has been in vain, for you’ve been living life without knowing what life is. Does anyone really want to knowingly pursue hunger? Yet some day you may have the opportunity to experience it; the person who thinks he will never be hungry because he isn’t hungry now is a fool.

Which moment would you prefer-the hunger or the satisfaction? Man has intelligence, yet there are two kinds of men; one finds more meaning in being hungry and the other finds more meaning in being full. When they are about to die, one will say he is content to die hungry, but the one who values having a full stomach will insist, “I have to eat something before I die.” Who actually loves food more, the hungry man or the full man? All things in life are like that, and it is the awareness that brings contentment and satisfaction, not the full stomach.

No one has looked into the face of death more seriously than I have. In thinking about life my conclusion is that true happiness comes from the awareness that suffering is for the sake of the future; happiness comes in knowing that we will rise higher one day because of suffering. This is not my imagination but reality. Therefore, 1 never felt desperate or depressed when I went to prison but rather accepted it as a matter of fact, another experience in my life. Those who seek happiness and meaning in life will treasure the suffering way and be nourished by it. They will take my life as an example and never feel alone. With those feelings, I have been able to go on.

When people in the future hear how I have lived my life in order to open up life for all, then white, black and yellow will all shed tears, and will all find hope for themselves and look forward to the future with hope. The more people seriously study my thoughts and my life, the more hope there will be in all people who strive for the same destiny.

Military life tends to be impersonal, so why do soldiers salute? No matter how fierce the battles or struggles, each soldier goes through them with the hope of victory. Those who rise in the ranks are saluted because everyone wants to have such position and win victory like the generals.

Who will be saluted in civilian life? Who can be saluted in the position of a general? It is the man has gone through the bitterness of life, who has penetrated through this hell on earth and won every battle, to be freed later from this hell on earth. After leaving much for people to be inspired by, he will be saluted by everyone, even those who already have various degrees of success. Instead of remaining in hell he will go to the top of heaven. To reach the peak of heaven this man will not evade hell but even seek hell out.

The conclusion is that there is no way to go from one heaven to another heaven. In order to go to heaven, one must go through hell and win victory over it; then he goes to heaven. This is the only way. This person is not inclined to either place: he can pass through hell just as easily as he can pass through heaven. If he balances these in his life then he is the one who finds himself in heaven. Does this stand to reason, or is it stretching the imagination too much?

Which is more reasonable, going straight to heaven in one jump, or having to go through these steps of suffering first? When you think deeply about it you will realize that this is the only way. Once you go through it, you can acknowledge that this is the only way to save all people, not just one segment or layer of society.

You may wonder why God didn’t make life simple, moving through history from one happy place to another happy place. Why did He have so many people sacrifice throughout history and go through so much misery that you really don’t like to think about it? Why is God leading us to heaven in such a complicated way? We must realize that heaven is only attained through surmounting the most difficulty; by knowing what hell is like we become aware of heaven. Only the man who searched and undertook the most miserable situation to reach God will be really happy to find Him. When he kisses God, he will even bite His cheek and hug him passionately because he is so happy and loves Him so much. He won’t let go because he has waited so long for this meeting with God. God loves that man and would bite him back. That is what you would do, so why not God?

Right now most people do not understand me. They persecute me and say false things against me, but I really don’t mind. Heaven draws the loving children of those people to my side, and this is torture to them. If I don’t perish through all this criticism, then some day I will exercise the utmost authority in saving those people. That is why their antagonism doesn’t bother me too much. All the young people who do not mind what people think will stand beside me and never become discouraged. They will do everything along side of God.

### We are being trained to be aware of heaven

Then when do we feel satisfaction? We have never been satisfied in the past or now, so we still look forward to contentment. We have to think about when we will be contented. Those people who experience great satisfaction and contentment here on earth now will find themselves in hell when they go to the spirit world because they will be incapable of being aware of heaven. But when you suffer here on earth and go through difficulties, you will find yourself in heaven in the spirit world because you are being trained to be aware of heaven. That is the simple explanation of life and our relationship to the universe itself. Even if you do not have a real understanding of what I am saying now, at least you can know that it is reasonable, not imaginary. This is absolutely true and valid.

If when you are young you don’t study so much but just enjoy life from day to day, you won’t advance much as you get older. But if you really apply yourself while you are young, even though you don’t know exactly what good it will do, you will later be able to rise high in life.

Then who is the satisfied person? Who is the satisfiable person? He is the man who goes along with the wave or flow of the universe. Someone who goes crashing into the wave, struggling to get to the other side, is foolish. But if he rides with the wave, seeing poetry in his suffering, he is indeed a worthy person. Go along with the wave as it develops naturally because God is there. From my own experience I know that this willingness to unite and endure is the yardstick of happiness in the world.

I prayed to God, “If You really love me, send me many young people and I will make them suffer but they will never complain. When I raise up many people like that, they will indeed be worthy of reaching out to the heavens, indeed the only people who can reach out to heaven.” When young people become aware of how the universe operates and of its meaning, they will be confident that they have found true life and then on their own initiative advance further and further. Then when it’s time to go to heaven, even if they were to refuse to go, their feet will drag them there regardless. There will be no way for them to avoid it because the road they have taken goes only to heaven.

When a person goes through difficulties but doesn’t mind because he knows how the wave goes, then although externally he is living in hell, he is actually living above heaven. His heaven is under his hip; he’s sitting on it. Anyone who wants to get on board the train going to heaven has to have a ticket. Where do you buy a ticket? Satan in hell is the one who gives you the ticket to heaven, but he won’t easily give it to you. “You have to pay more,” he will say. Because that’s the purpose of your life, you will do even more to purchase the ticket from Satan.

Some people think they are smart and know more than everyone else. They protest that at first joining the Unification Church seemed to be good, but day in and day out I am driving you young people into more and more suffering. They think, “There must be another way. This isn’t for me.” You can be sure of one thing: they will never go to heaven, at least not to the heaven where I go. They will go to spirit world but won’t see me around. They will conclude that I must be in hell and look down there, but they won’t see me there either. I will be way up in the heights of heaven. The law is very simple, and I’ve known it and lived it every moment for many years.

When things are difficult and life brings suffering, there is much more stimulation. The problem is how to be sensitive to that stimulation and not be overwhelmed but survive it. We must have hope. Do you have hope?

I never worry that when the time comes I might run out of power and not be able to make it to heaven myself. Don’t you worry about that either. Even if you are very heavy and God has to use all His cranes, He will bring you up to heaven. There is no question about it. This is an amusing thought, but in reality it is not a laughing matter; going up to heaven is quite a realistic problem for us. You may want to go quickly to heaven but God says you can’t. Wouldn’t you like to be the kind of person who doesn’t really care to go to heaven but whom God insists on pulling up anyway?

Are you saying that you are going to take after me? Perhaps I don’t want to have friends like you around because I want to go to heaven all by myself. I don’t want anyone else around in heaven! God gave special consideration to me. I know that I will take no one up to heaven, but God said, “I know you don’t want to take anyone to heaven, but at least you should bring your own sons and daughters. You can’t help it, can you?” Therefore, God gave you the name of sons and daughters.

### Your capacity for heaven
reflects your capacity for gratitude

It is a fantastic sight to see how you resemble me in many ways of thinking and doing things. Most other people are not this way. Everyone who joins the Unification Church, even the most nervous, grouchy person who is never satisfied smiles and nods when I talk to all of you. For that I am grateful. Others can never understand why all you members respond to me in such an incredible way. Especially white people have a hard time understanding what goes on in the Unification Church.

Imagine the situation of your own parents and all the white people outside the Church. They really loved you and in their own way did everything nice for you; they tried to give you guidance but you never listened. Every conscientious teacher tried to teach you something but you never listened, and you wouldn’t even listen to the minister of your church. You figured they were wrong so you didn’t pay any attention. I have been here in America only six or seven years, and yet you listen to me as if to God Himself. How can you expect them to understand what takes place inside you?

I put the secret I explained into operation although I never told you about it. White people never think in this way because they don’t know that secret, but in reality it is so simple that no mind can deny it. Now do you understand? Then if I make you suffer, would you be grateful or complain? The extent to which you are able to be grateful reflects your capacity for living in heaven. Such a person is a happy person, no matter what his circumstances. Because you know this secret it doesn’t matter how the world mocks you or laughs at you; it really doesn’t bother you. Wherever you go you are proud and confident. You would even work harder and pursue the goal more strenuously because of their stimulation.

Without having experience, you are afraid of difficulty and don’t know what to do when you feel down. Because of my experience, I know how to turn around and rise up again. I am a master of that skill. Cosmic power will always give assistance. This is why there is more growth when there is more persecution. This is nothing new but is true of all religious movements. What if persecution against the Unification Church were to stop here in America? How would I train you further? Perhaps I would have to push you into prison for a week of training. All of you would line up at the prison in order to enter first. The Unification Church would never perish after that. I know this law to be true, and because this is the law operating in the universe I never get tired.

All through your struggles you have to remember just one thing: never let go of God. You have to cling to God because He is the ultimate source. When you pull God He will follow you. When God pulls you, you will go along. First you will probably back along the way you are being pulled, but later you will become smarter; because you tumble down when you walked backwards, you will decide to walk forward, straight toward God. This is the manner in which you are being trained, day by day. First you follow God without understanding very much, but later you become knowledgeable and work more spontaneously. When we learn how God works on us we lead the way even for God Himself.

When are you satisfied? When you feel happy and content? Do you know how to be grateful in extreme unhappiness and suffering, looking forward to the future ten or twenty years from now? Do you have hope for 1,000 years from now, after you have gone to spirit world and your descendants are living on earth? That is a much bigger hope, an everexpanding hope.

Do you think it was fortunate that you joined the Unification Church earlier than others, or would it have been better to join in the future with most other people? Maturity in terms of days or months actually doesn’t matter. It is possible that someone who just joined could do more in one month than someone who joined ten or twenty years ago but who is just dozing. Everyone starts equally. Don’t be proud if you are wise, or feel bad if you are not smart because it doesn’t matter. If you are willing to serve others and do more for the sake of the goal, then you are the one who can be proud later on.

When white people who have always enjoyed a high standard of living decide on their own to experience a life of hardship in Africa, their minds are on the right track. I am especially thinking of the young people who find themselves on top, and who then have to go to Africa and find themselves on the bottom. It is for their own sake that they should go through that life. Likewise, those who had nothing but suffering throughout their lives, even back through many generations before their own lives, will be brought to this country where for the first time they would receive some of the blessings of life. When all this life is harmonized and everyone understands where he is going, this world will indeed find its destination and its goal. This is not my idea but the repetition of what has always taken place in history; it is the cosmic law which operates and I am just explaining it. That’s all.

When we eat it is not just for some vague purpose but to be able to go out and digest the misery of God and mankind. Misery is a part of our lives, so accept it as a matter of fact. In order to do that you must be able to assimilate both a high style of living and a low style of living, even digesting hell itself on behalf of God. We are drilling a tunnel into hell, and at the same time making a highway out of hell for everyone. We know that no tunnel continues on indefinitely. We don’t know how long this tunnel will be but some day we will finish boring through. Once this tunnel is completed, everyone will want to pass through to get to heaven. History will be witness to that, and nothing you do will go to waste.

Perhaps instead of us needing to drill all the way through, the other side will rush in to meet us. That means that hell will become heaven first. We are shedding a lot of sweat in order to be entitled to heaven earlier than heaven is itself. When the world takes a vacation, I won’t let our members take a vacation; at Christmas time I don’t want you to go home but to work harder because we want to work hardest and finish the job sooner. This hell will be converted into heaven first, rather than heaven reaching out to a higher heaven.

Once you know the real meaning of suffering, if I were to call a halt and tell you to stop, you would reply, “Father, we have more time left, let’s work a little more.” If you do that, then you won’t have to be taught any further. Your ambition and hope is burning within you, and you feel most satisfied when you are at the peak of tiredness. Then you are on the right path.

### Those who understand reality
will continually develop in this tradition

When I go up to my bedroom at night I don’t go right to bed but sit and think about all the members who are working hard, being persecuted and treated unjustly and really feeling frustrated. I remember them and give a moment of prayer for them. I never knowingly sleep, but often Mother comes and wakes me up, saying, “Father, why do you sleep here? Please sleep in bed.” Many times Mother tells me, “Father, why do you push yourself so hard? For your own sake and the sake of others, rest awhile.”

This is the reason why even though the Unification Church work is so impossible, people can’t think for long that I am unjust toward them. Universal law won’t allow them to accuse me because I live an even more difficult life.

You woke up early this morning after going to bed late last night, and you might be tired. Shall we stop here and take a few minutes to nap or shall I drive you right on into this morning’s work? Many of you didn’t say anything! Whoever does not advance will eventually retreat, but those who clearly know the reality will continually develop and inherit the tradition of the Unification Church.

When other people look at you, they may not understand. You may appear very miserable, but inside you have more peace and hope, ambition and happiness than other people. Now we can be assured that no one in the past has ever known what true satisfaction was, but you know more about life, about philosophy and especially about God than anyone did in the past. I discovered the way for you, and you will go exactly the way I have gone and become worthy of me. When you understand this, it is your blessing.

When you live this way of life you are reaching to the goal, and when you look back you will be satisfied that you lived yesterday, last year, and all of your past life in the right way. Many people denied this and dropped away, but if you keep on going then when you look back you will have added confidence and happiness. With that conviction as the source of your power, and by knowing this principle and how it works in your life, you can continue.

Yesterday was the eighteenth Parents Day and today is the beginning of the nineteenth year centering around Parents Day. Eighteen is three times six. The nineteenth, twentieth and twenty-first years are the most precious years. During the past three years God has been releasing a river behind a small dam. This year all the water that collected behind that small dam will be released and will pass through here to collect behind a bigger dam. In the coming three years this even bigger dam will be done away with and all the waters of God will flow freely in one tremendous flood.

We must know that our beginning today is the determining factor in the three years to come. Make these three years your vocation, the purpose for your being born, and wholeheartedly tackle them and all the problems that they will bring. Bore a tunnel down to hell. If you feel you were born to do that and live in that conviction, you will be remembered because this is the purpose of our lives. Are you determined to do that?

I feel a little bit sorry for the older sisters. There is a sister at East Garden who came there when she was twenty, and yesterday when I asked her how old she is, she replied she is 28. I was surprised to hear that already eight years had passed, and she isn’t yet blessed. I became very serious for a moment and thought about what I should do. Should I give her the blessing now? 1 compared that with being blessed three years from now because I know what will be happening then. Would it be better for her to be blessed now, or to wait for three years when she will be 31 ? I came to the conclusion that it is better for her that she wait until that future time to be blessed. I said, “Wait three more years,” and she answered, “Yes, Father, no problem.”

What about you? Do you feel the same way? It is more meaningful to be blessed after gaining the victory than during the course of the battle. Do you have the will to say to yourself that you are going to wait three more years and in the meantime not have an easy life? Are you able to appreciate what is good for you? Are you really capable of doing that to yourself?

How about the men? You used to date but you haven’t done that in a long time. Aren’t there still times when you think about it? You say no, but sometimes you don’t think that, do you? When a man is naked, a part of his body is always exercising, isn’t it? Do all you men know what I mean? Then you will smile at your own body and say, ” What is the matter? Don’t you understand the third seven year course?” Can you reprimand your own body now?

Do you think I am a successful man or a failure? No matter what people say, I know I am successful, and God knows me inside out. You too, are going to live in the same way. How can you say that this isn’t a happy and satisfying life? This is the surest way to receive the blessing, and that’s why this is the most fortunate and happy way. If you want to get lots of different blessings from God, this is the surest way I know.

If I instruct you about something and you comply wholeheartedly, there is no way you can lose any blessing. In all the complications and difficulties of life, this is the supreme formula that always works. Because of what you know now, you will be able to carry on in the ideal way.

You women should always carry a mirror in your pocket or in your purse. You can even tuck a small mirror in your bra and when you get mad at yourself or mad at other people, take the mirror out and look at yourself. Is your face attractive to other people when you are mad, or is there an awesome and fearful look on your face? Make sure. If your eyelids are drooping and your mouth is down, you have to be stern with yourself and liven yourself up. Just slap your own face and say, “You bad girl. You’re not worthy.” If no one disciplines you, then it has to be you who pushes. Become like that, no matter what you have to do. That is the key to happiness. That means you will get the blessing, and that’s what this is all about.

You men also should carry a mirror and when you feel all depressed, take it out. Then strike yourself with your fist, not with your flathand like the women do. Do that, and see later if you decline or if you get abundant blessings. If you decline then I guarantee I will pay for it myself. There is no mistake in this. These are not mere words but an important instruction for you. If you will accept this and carry it out, checking yourself in the mirror when you are down, raise your hands. God bless you.

## PARENTS’ DAY

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 8, 1978
Manhattan Center
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

As you all know, today is the 19th Parents Day As we celebrate an important holiday such as this in our movement, I cannot help but think back over the history of the past 18 years since 1960, of how much we have accomplished over this period and also of how much the world has been overtaken by turmoil. We also think about how, if there had been no fall in the garden of Eden, there would be no Parents Day, Children’s Day, Day of All Things or God’s Day; they would not have been necessary.

The very fact that we are celebrating Parents Day is vivid evidence that something went wrong at the outset of human history, that these days are not God’s primary desire, but that He is trying to retrieve something that is at least second best. Originally, there should have been a Parents Day without a stain or fall, but now we are coming back to restore Parents Day after the history of fallen man. As a generation begotten of fallen parents, we have to go through this process of restoration.

Human history began with fallen parents who gave birth to fallen children, a fallen tribe, fallen nation and fallen world. That has been the reality. Between the original Parents Day and the restored Parents Day everything existed in a dark realm dominated by Satan. Mankind has been living in this period between the two Parents Days, belonging to Satan and taking the position of rejecting God and resisting restoration back to Him. The problem has been how to lead mankind out of the satanic, God rejecting world and bring them back to the restored world. The work of salvation needed some foundation upon which to thrust mankind out of satanic control into the heavenly realm.

What is the difference between the satanic realm and heavenly realm? The satanic world is filled with division, hatred, arrogance and ungodliness. What should God’s realm be filled with? Harmony, unity, love and service for others. If Satan is going to the left, then heaven is going to the right. The people who are born in the satanic world do not know and cannot even imagine what the heavenly world is like. Therefore, they think that the circumstances under which they live and the goals they pursue are normal. They assume that this is the way the world was meant to be. Mankind has to be separated from the stagnation of the satanic world, but what kind of people will initiate such a movement?

### Love is our greatest weapon against Satan

There are primarily three categories of people. Men with power, wealth and knowledge are a symbol of the existing world and they want it to stay as it is. They are content to continue as they have been and don’t want to change themselves. They can’t imagine leaving their mode of life. There are also people oppressed by the men with power, money and knowledge, and it is likely that these people will desire to be liberated from this world. Thus, there is more possibility for oppressed people to be utilized in religion as the champions of God throughout history. These are the people most likely to stand up for righteousness. They are ready to obey a different order and can be ignited to move boldly in a different direction.

Religious people throughout history have been working in non-violent, non-resistant ways. Why didn’t they strike back when they were persecuted, taking an eye for an eye? If God intended to restore the world by utilizing fists and swords to shed blood, the ideal of the garden of Eden could never be realized. God never intended to restore His original garden of Eden by force or the sword. The purpose of restoration is to restore ourselves back to the first garden of Eden, the place of absolute peace and love, where there is no fighting, disharmony or bloodshed. Since that was God’s intended garden of Eden, He cannot resort to coercion.

The original garden of Eden, which is the ideal world, is not the world of arrogance, division and fighting, but the world of meekness and humility, of peace and harmony. The garden of Eden is the world of love, the world of service and of helping others in sincerity and meekness. Since that is the ultimate goal of restoration , the people who are heading in that direction cannot resort to fighting or bloodshed. Even in the satanic world they must practice the ideal of the garden of Eden.

The great puzzle of history has been why the almighty, omnipresent God left mankind to a history of bloodshed, even allowing His own people to be mercilessly persecuted and sacrificed. Throughout history, true religion never resorted to violence or war to achieve its goal. If any religion justifies such methods, it reflects satanic ambition and cannot serve true religious purposes. God intended the original world to be filled with love and peace, and though we are still engulfed in the satanic world, the person who is arrogant and self-centered, self-loving and self-serving will never be a part of God. It is impossible for such a person to share in or inherit God’s character. From God’s point of view, those who resort to bloodshed, jealousy, animosity and hatred are really diseased.

God’s method of restoration is to pick His champions from among the oppressed people and let them practice God’s principles while in the extreme circumstances of the satanic world. Those qualities of humility, love and service will become their weapons, and by using them they will expand their territory, step by step. That’s the way God intends to restore His kingdom. No true religion in the last days would advocate a violent showdown with the satanic world, encouraging anyone to harm or kill his opponent. That method could never represent the true religion of God. Our method and true instrument is always love. We go with the power of love, which has been proven to be ultimately supreme.

The Unification Church has four major celebrations in Parents Day, Children’s Day, the Day of All Things and God’s Day. What do we gain by remembering and celebrating such holidays? Through the celebration, we want to experience love in action and re-emphasize that the world of love is the greatest reality. Do you think the Unification Church can be an exception to historical principles? No, we must follow the principle which guides history. I will never tell you to fight or confront anyone in a violent way.

We have been attacked by the world, but the day will come when all these things will be over, the day that we have paid back all the historical debts by indemnifying everything in history. Once we have paid back the debt of history, what will happen? It is not God’s intention that the religious people who are His champions always live under oppression and miserable persecution. We will stand up to fight, but in a different way. What will make our fight different

is that we will not do anything for ourselves. We have our battles for the sake of God and humanity but they will not be violent. Our method is not to go out like the terrorists with submachine guns and shoot people down.

The greatest fighter is the one who can love the people of the world the most. Love is the most terrible weapon Satan can confront. He is the king of hatred and animosity and he cannot cope with love. When you appear with the weapon of love, Satan will be demolished.

Our fight is to plant the love of God and the love of people. Then that love will unite and stimulate the original minds of others. Because the original mind longs to go back to the original world, our power will be exercised by stimulating it with love. Furthermore, we will draw the focus to a common center. Then who will be the center of all mankind? There is no doubt that God is that center.

I tell you to go out and fight to win the victory, but not in the way that others interpret this to mean, which is by violence. What is the first weapon we use? Love. What is the second? Service to the central person, as ultimately that central person will be God. Love people and serve the central person. Go out and live day by day with this attitude and heart, dealing with and loving the world. That is the true way of serving the True Parents, of revering them and showing them your love.

Where is heaven and what kind of world should that be? It is the world of God, the Kingdom of Heaven, the world of love. The Kingdom of God is the world in which everything exists solely for the sake of God. Then where does that leave the human race? If we all give everything to God and God is everything, then what are our rights and what position is left to us? President Carter made two words famous: human rights. Does having human rights mean you are free to dance all night or to do whatever you choose? As long as we are still trying to restore the world of human rights, if having that sort of freedom will destroy the world of human love and the world of God’s morality, then those particular rights are in reality the worst enemy of man. Human rights are good and necessary as long as they help restore the right of true love, the right of God. If a husband and wife or parents and children bicker over human rights and fight among themselves then they have misunderstood the freedom that God has in mind.

The true purpose of Parents Day is to honor God with love. We proclaim the world of love in which God is the center and the only one to be worshipped. We love Him and unite around Him. That is the resolution we are adopting this Parents Day.

### The flowering of love

These are the major elements in God’s world: God is the center with man as His children, all things as the environment of the children, and the angels as the servants. Al! things are the creation of God and they are waiting to receive the love of God through their physical master, man. What is the capacity of the archangel? He is the servant whose ideal is to receive the love of God through his master, man. Man should become the channel of the love of God to the angel. What this universe needs, therefore, is true man, the true master.

Who is this true man who will become the true master? The true man directly receives the love of God. What kind of love is that? Friendship? Patriotism? Love of a servant or of an adopted son? No, none of these. The most precious of all love is parental love, having God as Father and coming into the position to receive God’s love as His son and daughter. Man is the bridge of love and must become the recipient of the love of God in the parent/child relationship, serving God as father and receiving His love as son and daughter.

When will that love be consummated and perfected? Not as a one- or two-year old baby. Love must mature and have the capacity to embrace all, horizontally and vertically. You can do that as you mature physically. When you enter young adulthood you want to express your feelings and get involved in everything, doing something all the time. Each of us has grown through that period.

American football is a savage game; a player gets his arm broken, his leg broken, his heart broken. Nevertheless, young people feel fever-pitch excitement over their teams, and at one time or another every boy wants to become a football hero, even though it’s a very tough game. Teenagers also have their idols, like Elvis Presley, for example. Some young people like to think of themselves as Elvis Presley, and want to be like him or even be better than him. This is the age in which you want to become involved in the most intense way.

This is also the age at which young people want to plunge into romance and think of someone else more than themselves. There are many young people who, without thinking of God, are thinking of someone of the opposite sex more than they are even thinking of themselves. During this period, your eyes are working like search lights, constantly scanning the universe. During those years, you consider yourself a great writer or poet. This is also the period you feel like a king or emperor, having the entire world under your fingertips. This is no sin. If you don’t feel these things then you are not in the human species; God made youth to be that way. That is the natural process.

Why did God implant such a desire in man, wanting such passion and zeal to flower during the teenage years? If we analyze the psychology of young people and ask why they want to become great football champions, great singers, or great poets, we find that the ulterior motive is a search after love. A young person wants to find someone of supreme love in order to become a recipient or giver of that love himself. The football champion is living football; football is his life. Yet when football can’t bring love, it becomes worthless and he gives it up for love. There are many students who work hard to become Ph.D.’s, doing research and academic work, but when they can find love, all those accomplishments become secondary to that love.

The problem is whether or not people are committed to true love. If there is an unfailing formula to find true love, then finding it is more important than becoming a football champion or poet or scholar. Everyone has to find true love because that is the ultimate goal of life.

God is the origin of true love. God is true love. Will God come out and declare, “Here’s the way to reach true love’s? If God revealed the way to reach this love and to reach Him, what would happen? God did not give man a map to follow to reach Him. This is not the way God has taught man in history. God gave one direction and showed man the realm in which he could find God-the realm of religion- saying, “In the world of religion you can really find me.” That much we know. Ultimately, reaching true love and the source of love will be the fulfillment of man’s life. By reaching that goal you fulfill everything and reach perfection. If you reach the ultimate true love, nothing will be lacking.

God wanted to see young adults burning with passion and zeal and infinite energy to reach true love. The one who finds the way or reaches out for that true love will fulfill his life. Love is supreme, and God made man with that nature so he could readily reach that supreme love. By knowing this principle we can readily understand at what age the fall of man took place. It was at the age of adolescence. We can readily understand that it was the same search and burning zeal which made the fall possible.

### Our greatest realization
is that we can hook God with love

I want you to understand that the motivation for good and the motivation for evil both start from the same origin of love. Love can develop into evil or into goodness. You may use tough words in speaking to someone, but if you do this in trying to make that person love the world then there is no selfish motive and that action will always be good. No matter how sweet or tender your words might be, if the motivation is selfishness then that is evil. Even though you may use the same words or even the same phrases, one statement can stand for good and another for evil.

Which crime would be more fearful to commit, one which risks your life, or one which risks your love? There is a certain sin you can commit with your life-for example, killing someone. You risk giving up your life to commit that crime, but you are the one involved in doing so. When you give up your love for the sake of fallen love, however, there are two persons involved. Everyone who is involved in that lust is involved in that fallen criminal action. What is the worst tragedy of any home? It is the departure of love. If love leaves, nothing remains but hatred, division, animosity and jealousy.

There is something even God cannot control in this world: Even though God is all-powerful, omnipotent and omnipresent, He too needs love. Do you think God wanted to control love like a computer, or did He also want to be a part of the flow of love, embraced and uplifted by it? You might protest to God, ” I thought You were almighty, but You are not because You cannot control love. You must not be almighty because You cannot force someone to love You.” God will reply, “I would rather be imperfect in that area than be the almighty manipulator of love. Otherwise, I would not even have created all things.” “Why is that, God? Why didn’t You make things in such a way that You could do everything You want?” “I created love, but if I just manufacture love or if I force someone to love me then that love is not precious.” Would you feel the same way or differently?

Suppose you are elected the 40th President of the United States. Would you say, “Since I have become a great and powerful man I do not need love. Because I have power, I do not need love”? The more powerful you become, the lonelier you become too, and the more you need love, warmth and trust. Am I a weak man or a strong man? Since I’m a strong man, do I just want to become a person of authority, or do I want to be proud of my love? God feels the same. God doesn’t feel too happy being called a God of power. He doesn’t feel too much joy when you call Him Almighty God. He doesn’t want to be called the God of knowledge and truth, but wants to be known as a God of love. Then He smiles from ear to ear. That’s why our God is so great.

God is love; God has tears and compassion. God is sensitive and feels sadness; God feels deep passion as well. More than anyone else, God also needs a companion. The one who is most powerful in the universe is lonely too, and needs a companion. We know God’s weakness and vulnerability. We are actually the greatest fishermen on earth. We are fishing for the love of God, and we know the way we can hook God. When you hook the love of God, will God cry out, “Oh, I’m hooked! I’m dying! I’m caught by the fisherman. Some savior come and rescue me.” No, even if some angel ran to help when God was hooked by the love of man, God would say, “Get out of here. I want to be hooked.”

This is a beautiful secret we have unlocked. It is the very way we can reach God and have Him and truly be restored to Him. We people of faith are really the smartest people under the sun because we have discovered the shortcut. We don’t have to fool around and become football champions or great poets first; we go fishing directly for the love of God and hook it.

If my statement this morning is true, do you really want to become the champion fishermen for that love of God? Do only young people need that, but not old people? Maybe that love is needed only by white people and not by black people. What do you think? No, you are all the same. Black people suffered for 200 years in America. Even so, white people have nothing to boast about and black people have nothing to be sad about because there is only one glorious way to become a winner-by hooking the love of God. That triumph is the highest, most supreme victory in heaven and earth. There is nothing greater than winning the love of God.

### God cannot declare martial law in love

Because of the fall of man, no one has had that love and no one has been a winner, but anyone who discovers the secret and lives the Principle will hook the love of God. That victory is going to be the supreme victory in all of history. No accomplishment in the past or in the future can surpass that victory; there is only one golden opportunity to do it. We are in the unique position to restore this to mankind; once it is restored then the triumph has been won and no one else can taste that special first victory.

Once you realize the magnitude and seriousness of the work to which we are committed, you can give yourself without reservation. Once religious people know the truth, they can commit themselves totally. This is why Jesus said, “Those who lose their lives for my sake will find their lives.” You have to commit your life to gain it. Though you might still have regrets now, ultimately you will lament nothing.

What would you say is the extreme expression of love? Would you say to your lover, “I will love you while I’m living”? That’s not so dramatic. Wouldn’t you rather hear, “I love you with the whole of my life. My own life means nothing to me because you are my life.” Are you that serious about love that you want to love someone with your life? Once we start talking about love, we forget whether the days are coming or going and we can stay indefinitely.

Once we know this truth, we know another truth, too. We know the fall of man made God so miserable that He couldn’t easily handle the situation. Even after many thousands of years, God has not completed restoration. That work is so difficult because the fall of man involved love. This is the one area in which God declared a hands-off policy and maintained it even when His heart was broken. This is the one area where God cannot directly intervene with power. Restoration has taken so much time because He cannot declare martial law in love. Man’s fall is hurting God most because love is utmost and supreme in His life as well as ours.

Suppose someone took your loved one; could you easily forget? “Well, it’s a tragedy, but anyway, I have to keep going.” Do you have this kind of feeling when love is gone? No. I don’t know how Westerners might feel, but Orientals feel that once you lose your love you are lost. How about you Americans, do you feel the same way? If you do, then what about God? Suppose you love your wife but you discover her in a bar somewhere dancing with another man. Is it a pleasant feeling? Is it a joyful, ecstatic feeling to see your wife having a good time with someone else?

Why do you think our culture contains dancing? Have you ever thought about why men and women dance all night together, instead of men dancing with each other and women with each other? Why not men for men and women for women? That idea is very dry, isn’t it? What benefit are people trying to derive from dancing? Right now discos and dance halls are twisting the original ideal into a selfish and mechanical thing to derive a certain profit. Many people go dancing because they are lonely and looking for a partner, but they are actually seeking carnal, temporal comfort. The original purpose of dancing was good because in dancing you can share the joys of the love of God and the love of man and woman as husband and wife. The principle of our church is to dance as husband and wife, but not until then.

Some might say I am a dictator, controlling everyone’s life. No, I’m only telling the truth. In the garden of Eden Eve had only one partner and Adam had only one partner, and who assigned them to each other? God. The eyes of Adam and Eve could only look in one direction, Eve toward Adam and Adam toward Eve, not toward two or three others. When you are blessed and become loving husband and wife centered upon God, you can dance in your home 24 hours a day. Go ahead. If you are really Godcentered and want to be more dramatic in showing your love, I’ll let you dance in the subway, or even in an airplane.

### Save your pure love
and explode with it when the time comes

A husband and wife can go right ahead and dance in public, provided they genuinely show an outburst of love toward each other and are not doing things hypocritically. Then all the onlookers around you will applaud to behold such a beautiful sight. People will feel, “I wish I could have a wife like that, a husband like that. I look forward to some day having a life like this couple is enjoying.” As long as you are doing it as husband and wife, I don’t mind if you are streaking or even doing topless dancing. If it’s truly an outburst of the love of God between husband and wife, there’s no formality involved and you don’t have to bow to each other. But until then, I am absolutely strict. Until you get blessed, men and women cannot even hold hands. Do you support my way of loving, or the method that’s prevailing right now outside our Church?

You should want to save the energy of your love so that you can have an explosion of love when the blessing of God comes. I do not want you to lose the powerful energy of love bit by bit by holding hands or by this or that little thing. God feels the same way. He wants to see men and women who are blessed as husband and wife explode in love. You Westerners have high noses and l see that some of you even have noses that are crooked. I feel that such a person must be a person of intense love, who ran into his wife and

passionately kissed her with such intensity that his nose got bent. If that is the case, what a beautiful sight it is. If the love of God exploded in that fashion, would God say, “Do it a little more decently. You don’t have to ruin your nose like that”? No, God would give you an A+.

Save 100% of the energy of your pure love and explode with it when the time comes, for that is God’s desire. In God’s eyes the real husband and wife are so brainwashed about each other that they don’t see anything else. They are so blindly united that the husband only sees his wife and the wife sees only her husband. That’s God’s standard and that’s the way Adam and Eve were in the garden of Eden.

Husband and wife are like two giant magnets pulling each other. If the wife is standing far away, then automatically, without even knowing, her husband is pulled to her. You don’t even need the formality of saying, “Hi, my darling.” Which is more dramatic, to spend all kinds of energy and time in formalities, or to be totally intoxicated as you are pulled together? You want to have the intoxication of love, don’t you? If this is the true nature of man, do you think it’s common sense that the fall of man came one day when Eve picked up an apple? That’s not a very believable story.

Let’s conduct an interview with God: “I understand You are a God of love.” God will answer, “Yes.” “Then I have a question, God. I understand that there is nothing You cannot forgive.” God will say, “Well, yes.” “Well, Satan did the wrong thing and caused the fall. You said there is nothing in this world You cannot forgive, so can You forgive Satan?” Then God will say, “No.” Why is God contradicting Himself?

If God forgives the same Satan who brought the destruction of love, which is the very purpose of the existence of all creation, then God is self-denying. Then God’s authority would no longer exist because He would be totally yielding Himself to Satan, allowing Satan to become a god. In that case God is surrendering to Satan because Satan brought the fundamental destruction to the universe through the misuse of love. If God forgives Satan then He is denying and destroying not only Himself but His own creation. and that is the one thing God cannot do.

### The formula for true love
involves being a conductor of God’s love

If there had been no fall, God would have become the dwelling of Adam and Eve, and Adam and Eve would have been the temple of God. There would have been no separation or difference between them at all. God would have literally been Father, literally Abogi. This would not just be an honorary title; He would have been the real Father. What is the essence of being a true Father? It is found in a connection of love, because the love of the Father created the son. If you want to become a true man, you need true life; you cannot have true life without true love. Love comes first.

Did Adam and Eve become a true man and true woman? No. The Bible clearly states that death came after the fall, just as God said it would. The misuse of love brought death; the fall of man caused the fundamental destruction of the universe. Then what is the roadway or path of true love? Here we have people gathered together from five races. We are united together in love, but what is the origin of that love? The origin of that love is found between men and women. These two are the originators of love. True love, therefore, will grow from the relationship between true men and true women. The true husband and wife are the originators of true love, and when they give birth to children and create a family they are manifesting true love. The most important linkage of love is between parents and children, but the origin of that love lies between the husband and wife.

Once you become true man and true woman united in love, would the thought of divorce even enter your mind? Can you divorce your body from your mind? Every day we can see the tragedy of a father and mother leaving their children at home while they go and seek their own pleasure. In the sight of God they are human trash.

What is the right formula of true love between husband and wife, between parents and children? The brightest light bulbs are useless unless there is a powerhouse to generate electricity for them. The father and mother and children may be ready to shine beautifully, but unless there is a power source giving energy to those electric bulbs, none of them will light up. Once the power plant supplies energy, they all generate light and warmth. In that environment everything will be melted in the atmosphere of love. That is the spiritual home. A home is like a brightly shining electric bulb which is powered by God’s power plant. A fallen family is like a bulb with no connection to the powerhouse. Today the Unification Church is trying to repair that shorted circuit.

In my opinion you are not yet shining bulbs like that, but I know that at least you are connected to the circuit. Your body is the conductor of electricity and the electric current is flowing through you. I control the dimmer switch, but I know that if I turned it up all of a sudden, you could not take it. Instead, I am slowly turning it up more and more, so that slowly but surely you will become a shining light. That’s a realistic description of the work of God; God connects you to the circuit first and then slowly increases the voltage.

Would you like God to appear on earth with certain preferences, giving His first priority to white people and telling the blacks to stand in line and wait their turn? What would you have said instead? First come, first served? There is one condition, however. The first comer is important because as God’s first harvest he must not come to receive God’s entire love for himself. He must receive the love of God and pass it around all over the world. That actually makes you like a high voltage wire; God will help you grow stronger and stronger, enabling you to carry ever more electricity. You will become sturdier and sturdier because you receive more and more love and send it to the world.

You can be a conductor of love, but only according to your capacity. A thin wire cannot carry 1,000 volts. That is why you are growing into a heavier wire which will finally become so gigantic that all the power of the love of God can flow through you. When God sees from the spirit world that you are capable of carrying billions of watts at one time, He will push the big switch in His power plant. Through you, power will flow to all of the world and all of a sudden this dark, sick continent will become flooded with bright daylight. How would you like that?

When the switch is off and you look into an electric bulb you see a little tungsten wire which is gray and black. It’s not that impressive-looking at all, but once the switch is on you don’t see the gray wire. All you see is shining light. That’s what you’re going to be.

Spirit world is just like that. Before the switch is turned on, black people look black, white people look white, and yellow people look yellow. But once the switch is on, all you can see is shining light. The only important thing is whether or not you have full conductibility, so that when the switch is on the electricity will not fail to flow through you. If you are sensitive in terms of the love of God, then wherever the love of God is generated you are sensitive to receive it and convey it to the world.

When this love of God happens to be flowing through a black man, he will convey that power and energy to white people. Will the white man say, “I don’t want any electricity that comes through a black man”? It is like your brain refusing to allow any blood to enter which has been all the way down to your foot. If someone denies that drop of blood simply because it passed through the foot, then that person is self-destructive. This attitude is not just my opinion. I researched every corner of the spirit world and left no area untouched. From first-hand experience I know that arrogant and discriminating people have a sad fate in spirit world.

### We look forward to building homes of love,
embracing three generations

Where will true love be initiated? Where should true love be practiced first here on earth? At the White House? In the American home? Yes, it should be lived in the family, but look at the American family tradition right now. Parents become upset if their twelve-year-old daughter doesn’t have a boyfriend. It is a tragic thing, like snipping off a little bud before it even blooms. God’s love is not like animal love. We have a tragic situation here in America.

Can you say that American young people are nurtured in the beauty of true love and taught to be chaste? No, there is much immorality and impurity instead. Are those things happening because they are God’s will, or are they happening out of man’s own degradation? America is a mighty country with lots of money, power and resources, but most important of all is whether or not America is going to become the birthplace of the true love of God. That love will appear in a model family on earth, but what are the chances of having that family appear in America?

Who was God in the garden of Eden before the fall? Imagine that Adam and Eve were blessed and had children. From their children’s point of view, who would God be? He would be their grandfather and grandmother. The three generations of grandfather, father and son would link heaven and earth, with one in spirit world and the others in the physical world. Where can you find three generations living in one home? We are going to do it. The Unification Church is a three-generation home and our goal is to create three-generation homes on earth, with grandparents, parents and children all living together. Can anyone in the modern garden of Eden insist, “I don’t need a grandfather or grandmother. We should live separately”? Our tradition must be that we live and die together as one family-grandparents, parents and children.

I want you sisters to answer this question: What kind of husband do you want? Do you want someone who has no grandparents and no parents, but only himself? Have you been thinking even in your early days before the Church that you wanted a husband whose parents and grandparents were living? Is it a good tradition or bad tradition that in American families the three generations usually do not live all together in one home? Why not? You can say no because we know the principle of God’s love.

I want to research and discover how senior citizens really feel who end up in senior citizens’ homes. When I pass through Central Park in the spring I see benches full of senior citizens. I sometimes sit down with the lonely-looking people and ask, “Where are your children? Would you like to live together with them in the same house?” Practically all of them reply, “I miss my son and my family. I’m very lonely. I’m just waiting to die.” When I hear this, I am very sad. Do you think that’s the way American grandparents should live?

The American way of life is very convenient. When someone dies you just call the funeral home and they come with make-up and perfume to take care of the body. They do everything. Would you want to be prepared for burial by impersonal, uncaring hands, or have your loving sons and daughters prepare you for burial with their own hands, even though it’s not a professional job?

Because man was born in love, he wants to live in love and die in love. We want to leave this world in love. In the Unification Church we are looking forward to building this home of love. Those who live here on earth without experiencing true love between the three generations of grandparents, parents and children will be crippled in the spirit world. Your love in the spirit world will be imperfect and you cannot wholly sustain your life for eternity. The world is now all broken into pieces. Taking the restoration path means putting the pieces together, mending and building a heaven restored by mankind. By rectifying past sin in restoring the family and society and fitting all the pieces together, we are trying to bury the past. That has been the task of God.

### Three stages of restoration

God first needs unity with a true man. That man is God’s first priority because man is the foundation. Thus, the purpose of the history of religion has been to search after that one true man of God. That is God’s target. Will that true man just appear all of a sudden one day? Man is departed from true parentship, true sonship and daughtership, from true relationships with the things of creation and from true servanthood. Man is totally departed from the path of love on every level; therefore, restoration must take place in steps. The true man must be restored into servanthood, then he must restore all things of creation, then adopted sonship, true sonship, and then parenthood. In restoration we go in the reverse way, going backwards by beginning with servanthood, the things of creation, adopted sonship, true sonship, and parenthood.

Since the body sinned by illicit, satanic love, we have to let the evil blood out of our bodies. The body is not acceptable as it is, and for this reason we suffer. We use things of creation as a means to reach God, offering them on our behalf, and at the same time loving and uniting with all things. We must love all

things because they represent a higher level than our own. We bow down and offer all things of creation as a sacrifice. In bowing down to God you are paying homage to the animals and all things. That is the Old Testament era of the dispensation.

After the Old Testament era, we move to the next stage, that of adopted son, and approach God through a priest or mediator to offer all things. When you become an adopted son you are accepting the concept of sonship, and the way is opened to become a direct son. Jesus Christ came as the son of God to open the new era of sonship. He came also in the role of priest so that he could unite with the people of Israel.

### The Messiah brings true sonship

Jesus came as priest to unite with the people of Israel, who were in the servant position, and with their land which represented all things. When the Messiah came bringing the true sonship of God, He brought the great opportunity to fulfill the condition for restoration of the garden of Eden. Everything was lost in the garden of Eden, but everything could have been restored by the chosen nation of Israel and the priests if they had united with the Messiah. That acceptance of the Messiah should have occurred the day Jesus appeared in his mission. The bloody battles that occurred for many centuries after Jesus’ appearance should never have been. God had prepared Israel for many thousands of years to be ready to accept the Messiah the day he appeared.

Israel is of the Jewish faith and should know one thing very clearly. The Jews thought that the Messiah would manifest himself as the highest authority and then offer them salvation. That is not the way he came, however. In the garden of Eden the creation was prepared for Adam. The Jews were prepared and were supposed to have had the wisdom to accept and work together with the Messiah the day he came.

John the Baptist was in the adopted son position and God used him in the position of chief priest. He was a prophet of salvation. He declared to the world, “Repent, for the Kingdom of God is at hand.” Jesus repeated that same warning, with his first words being, “Repent, for the Kingdom of God is at hand.”

John the Baptist was to have lived and died under the command of Jesus. John the Baptist and the people as a nation were supposed to rise and fall together with Jesus. In God’s sight there was no such thing as defeat, so even if they were destroyed, they should have been destroyed together with Jesus. In this way, a greater victory would have been won.

The Messiah came with the heart of God so that he could be united with God’s love, while as a human being he could connect with the people of Israel. He was the bridge between God and all the fallen world, and by accepting him the people would have been accepting and uniting with God. God’s will was the acceptance of the Messiah, not his rejection. Jesus was truly the Messiah, and through the total obedience of the people he should have been given the power to lead Israel.

Jesus’ death was not suicide; it was murder. Today the Christian gospel preaches salvation by the blood of Jesus. How ridiculous that is in the sight of God! In the Bible is recorded the story of a prostitute who was condemned to death and about to be stoned. Jesus said to the people gathered around her, “Whoever is without sin, let him cast the first stone.” Everyone self-consciously dropped their stones. After everyone had drifted away in shame, Jesus spoke to the accused woman, saying, “Has no one condemned you? Neither do I condemn you. Go and sin no more.”

What does this mean? By his own words Jesus offered forgiveness. Even before Jesus shed one drop of blood there was already salvation. No one had to wait for Jesus to die. There was salvation in accepting the word of Jesus. That’s in the Bible. He did not give a raincheck by saying, “I will forgive you and save you, but wait until I die on the cross.” Jesus offered salvation to everyone by the word of God. God’s plan of salvation does not require bloodshed. The word salvation means that the garden of Eden shall be here on earth, with living men, women, and families. What we need is living consummation, not bloodshed and death.

Christians today truly misunderstand. They are absolutely blind. They preach resurrection, but resurrection does not mean that dead bodies will rise again. That’s a fantastic misconception. Death came when man departed from God, through the misuse of the love of God. Man’s physical body remained alive. Resurrection means accepting the word of God to become the possessor of God’s love. Suppose Jesus appeared here. Would you want to have only the spiritual salvation which comes by blood, or would you want to have the living, working salvation of soul and body? Would you want spirit and body restored together by the living Jesus? We need repentance. That’s the first thing the world must do.

### Whoever is grafted to the Messiah
would become the true parents of mankind

Is Jesus a man or a woman, or something in between? God created Jesus as a natural man. Jesus recognized the world of women. Wouldn’t it be natural for him to want a wife and family? Or would Jesus think, “No, I’m the son of God. My title is that of Messiah. I cannot allow myself to be anyone’s husband”? Don’t you think Jesus wanted to become a grandparent? He felt that way because from the beginning God wanted to be a grandfather. Jesus knew clearly that his death and crucifixion would not bring the will of God here on earth. He knew he must come back, and he knew clearly he’d come back as a groom who would take a bride and then become a father and grandfather.

I want you know that for the first time in history the truth has been declared to the world. I want you to know that God has worked for 6,000 years to substantiate the title of True Father. Christianity was waiting for 2,000 years to see the one day when the person of Jesus would reappear as a bridegroom. Christianity’s mission for 2,000 years was to prepare itself as the bride for the return of God’s son as the bridegroom. There will be tremendous satanic power unleashed at that time, just as in the days of Jesus’ crucifixion when darkness fell; Christianity is like the nation chosen to become the protector of the Messiah.

What would it mean for Jesus to appear as the bridegroom and meet his bride? For the first time in history Jesus would fulfill God’s will in the real sense, as the husband that God wanted to see here on earth. Once Jesus could establish the love of God manifested as a husband and wife, God’s true children would be born here on earth. Jesus and his family would become the true olive tree, the center and origin of God’s world. Then, no matter of what race or culture, people of the world would be grafted into that true olive tree. Once Jesus’ family could be established, other families could be grafted into the olive tree and Jesus would organize a tribe and nation. On that foundation Jesus could graft the whole world into the true olive tree. God’s plan was for all of this to happen before Jesus reached the age of 40.

God’s desire all these years has been to find His son, His pride and joy. Before God talks about making a tribe or a world, He needs one son and one daughter who will bring the true family here on earth. That family will become the channel of the love of God. From then on the grafting process will take place.

As soon as Jesus could establish the position of the first true bride and bridegroom and organize his own home, he and his wife would automatically be elevated to the position of the true parents of mankind. Not only Jesus and his whole family would be elevated into true parenthood, but everyone who was grafted into that true olive tree would become the true parents of mankind. The family is the training ground for experiencing the three basic aspects of the love of God-parental love, conjugal love and children’s love. The ideal world is the expansion of the pattern of those three loves. That is the ideal Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

### Marriage is the channel to inherit love

Ideal love is not related to how handsome or beautiful you are. That is totally unimportant. A wife is always in the role of woman, mother of all mankind, and she represents heaven and earth. Also, a wife is in the role of sister. As a husband and wife, a man and woman are really a microcosm of the entire universe. You men should love your wives and mothers and sisters as you love God.

What is genuine love? In love you do not exploit or use the other person for your own benefit. This tradition must be planted here on earth. Can you give up your own mother or sister? You cannot give up

your mother; you cannot give up your sister. How can you give up your wife? Your wife is in the role of mother, in the role of sister. Your husband is in the role of father and brother. You cannot give up your father. No matter what he is, he is your father. You cannot deny that, and neither can you give up your brother.

You might love your wife so much that your father might be jealous and complain, “Why do you love your wife so much? Why don’t you love me more?” No true parent could say that. No sister who sees how much her brother loves his wife should be jealous. The true pillar of the universe is husband and wife. The relationship of the husband and wife combine together all the relationships of the universe. Once you come to that level nothing can pull you to Satan or to hell because all attachment to Satan is already gone. Heaven starts here on earth when a husband and wife live together like this. Wherever they live is the Kingdom of Heaven here on earth.

This hope, this heavenly principle has never changed, and I am no exception; I do not have my own rules. I have only one rule and that is the rule of God. We have a gigantic factory here to create this way of life. When you are out and see an older woman, look at her as your grandmother; look at her as your own mother. If you meet a younger person, look at her as your sister. In the garden of Eden, Adam was supposed to love God as his Father and Eve as his sister. There is no one who will deny his own mother and sister. In the garden of Eden, Adam was supposed to love God as his Father and Eve as his sister. Until they grew up there was no feeling of Eve being a candidate for his wife. Adam and Eve began their lives as brother and sister. When you were born, the first person you recognized was your own mother. You don’t think about marriage and having a husband and wife relationship until you enter young adulthood. The first view of your own family is mother, father, brother and sister.

When you come into the Unification Church you are like a newborn baby. You recognize your mother, your father, and you recognize your brothers and sisters. You should look at each other as brothers and sisters, not as potential wives or husbands. In our Church it is forbidden to look at brothers or sisters as a potential spouse. When you come into the Unification Church, you are like a child born in the garden of Eden. You recognize Father, God. You recognize parents, Father and Mother. You recognize brothers and sisters. Once you are fully grown, your parents will worry about your marriage. That’s the natural way of doing things.

In the garden of Eden God was waiting for one day to come when He would call the name of Adam, saying, “Come. Eve, my daughter, you come. From this day on I proclaim you to be husband and wife.” This blessing must come from God, not from them. That’s the way the original first family was supposed to have been organized. Matrimony is the ceremony in which you inherit love. It is like a change in command.

It is an ironic thing in this world that when a son and daughter are ready to marry they go to a priest or pastor, to someone outside the family. No parent in this world officiates at his child’s marriage ceremony. The parents should be not only in the position of father and mother, but also in the position of king or master in the home. Children must grow up looking at their parents as their models, thinking, “I will be like my father. I will be like my mother.” That is the best tradition. It is the most natural thing that parents be the judge.

In the Unification Church we have one strict rule in regard to marriage, and because it involves the fundamental truth of the Divine Principle, there will be no compromise. If you want to marry the most beautiful woman in the world, go out and first love all the women in the world as your mother and as your sister. Then you might be qualified. If you women want to marry good husbands, go out and love all men as your father and brothers. That love must permeate all aspects of life.

That is the concept of the messiahship which Jesus brought. God has been waiting for the fulfillment of that concept. Without going through this path, you are not in a position to talk about a family, tribe, nation or world.

All these different things have been done, so let’s have an anniversary celebration. Let’s commemorate the day of the first fulfillment of all these creations Whoever would form the first prototype,

the first God-centered family here on earth, must go through the course as parents on the family level, tribal level, national level and worldwide level. That has been the history of my last 18 years.

From 1960 on, but particularly after 1970, a wave of persecution on the worldwide scale engulfed me. I had a showdown with the Korean government. I fought with the Japanese government. Now I am having a showdown with the American government. Now in 1978 we are at the peak of this course on a worldwide level. In September, 1976, we were victorious at the Washington Monument Rally. This year of 1978 is truly the culminating point of the three years following that victory.

Today we are celebrating Parents Day, 1978. We must pray for the day that we can expand the celebration of Parents Day to the whole world. That will be the realization of the Kingdom of God right here on earth.

### After you are victorious in Haran
you can return to restore your families

Right now in America we are on a high peak of setting certain conditions, particularly in the providence of home churches, which is coming into full blossom. That will continue until the month of September, and then I will let you go to your own home and relatives. You are going to restore your own tribe, engrafting your own wild olive tree. Before you go, however, you have to complete the journey of Jacob. Before you go home you have to wrestle with the angel and win in the conflict with Esau. Once you overcome all these confrontations you can ultimately meet your own family and restore them.

This home church program is like Jacob’s journey of 21 years in Haran. You are going to accumulate your own flock and then fight a battle with an angel, and then go back to meet Esau and your own family. I have gone a great distance to pave the way, crossing the ford of Jabbok on every level-the individual, family, tribe, nation and world. I paved the way by crossing the ford and wrestling with the angel. You only have to struggle once, however, and restore your own family. When you establish a home church, you are becoming a tribe leader; then I will give a blessing before you go back to your homes. For 21 years Jacob endured all kinds of mistreatment from his uncle Laban. Forming a home church like this. You are going through the 21 years of Jacob’s life course right now. After you are victorious under those circumstances, you will be ready to gather together your family and your things and go back home.

We will create the tribe that can mobilize on the spur of the moment. Abraham was mobile, Jacob was mobile, and their families were all mobile. The Israelites in Egypt were mobile. The men of God all took off and the exodus began. In Korea I obeyed the call to go to America, an unknown, hostile land. I did not hesitate. In the same way we are going to create a tribe of people and leaders who will not hesitate to take off, whatever the command.

You are becoming the true parents of your tribes. Your people must grow in the love of God so that they can embrace the rest of the world in love, all five colors of skin. You can become the glue to put all the pieces of the world together. I organized my tribe to include not only Koreans, but everyone. In my tribe there are all the races you can think of-black, white, yellow, red and brown. You must organize your tribe in the same tradition. When you set the goal and begin marching on, move straight. Don’t be distracted by what you see on the left or on the right. If you meet a roadblock and detour around it, what will happen? Your generations will follow that same winding way. What would you do under those circumstances, being aware of the people who follow you? Take the obstacle apart rock by rock and continue forward.

We are not going to fear any obstacle, and therefore, our way of life isn’t going to be easy. When God’s command comes, whether 1,000 or 2,000 members in New York have to move immediately won’t make any difference. We will just pack up and disperse over all six continents. Don’t ever think that only America is our concern. Those six continents and five oceans are all our territory.

The Unification Church movement is the one movement in history trying to love the people of all lands. Because we are becoming linked with the supreme power of the love of God, our love should be stronger than the world’s love. This is what my work here in America is about. I want to challenge President Carter and challenge the American people to go out to the six continents and love the people there more than they love America.

What’s wrong with this work? I am trying to change American young people into people who can be loved by people of other lands, people who will be memorialized in nations around the world for their unselfish contributions. What’s wrong with that? Today America is coming against me because you good-looking young people are loving me more than your own families. But what is my ambition? I am not after money, nor asking for power. I am not trying to seize control of anything. I want to give out love and bring a new way of life.

Today your mission is to help America celebrate Parents Day together with us. We have parents, but America is waiting for them. Unless we achieve this goal in our lifetimes, we will have eternal regret in our hearts. I am trying to build a new tradition and heavenly way of life here in America, where three generations of families live together and where people look at each other as mother, father, parent and child. This is the united family pattern on which America is going to be rebuilt. Is that wrong? This is what America needs more than anything else. Do you think this task can be fulfilled by the President or the Secretary of State or by Billy Graham? No, they cannot do that.

I came to reconcile the races. There should be one common way of life in which everyone can be united. This nation must be alerted to know that one more formidable war is brewing: racial war. The worst war is yet to come, and there are negative forces which are trying to manipulate racial fear and tension. Once racial war finally begins, there will be no end until one race is exterminated. The conflict will continue on from generation to generation. It will be far worse than the white people’s injustice against the Indians. The communists are agitating in various destructive ways. They try to stir up black people by fanning their anger at what white people have done, urging them to take revenge. This is the kind of attitude spreading now.

The original Americans were the Indians, who have Asiatic origins. Therefore, I came to the home of my cousins. That’s the way I feel. I am not seeking revenge against white people; I came to tell the yellow people and black people to love the white people and to work together. I brought the Japanese to work here in America, people who were formerly enemies of America. The Koreans and Japanese lived in hostility for 36 years. Now they want to love each other more than they love their native home and parents. This is the greatest possible revolution of love, and it is taking place in America under my guidance. What’s wrong with that?

Without the love of God, none of these things would be possible. No other power under the sun can penetrate these barriers of tradition, of language and nationalism. If science could destroy these walls then God wouldn’t need religion. God would need a heavenly MIT instead of religion. If scientists could solve all the problems then why would God need religion?

It is the love of God, which penetrates all things, that will break the barriers. Therefore, I came to America to bring the true model of the love of parents, the model of the love of children and of husband and wife. With this we will create the Kingdom of God here on earth centered upon God and His love. What I have preached today is the tradition of Parents Day.

Thank you. Let us have a word of prayer.

## TIME AND OUR DESTINY RELATIONSHIP

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 2, 1978
World Mission Center
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Everyone is born as a baby. Everyone goes through childhood, becomes a young adult, and then an adult. This is true for a nation as well as individuals, and it is also true for the Unification Church.

What are the criteria for judging which individual, nation and church has acquired great stature during the course of its existence? Whether in the case of an individual, a nation or a church, the first thing needed is a clear-cut goal, because without it time is always wasted in meaningless wandering. In college a person decides what subject he is going to major in, for without having this objective his four years will be ill-spent.

Once you complete elementary school you have a chance to go on to junior high school and to go on to higher education. Normally about 21 years are needed to get a Ph.D.-six years in elementary school, six years in high school, four years in college, two years for a master’s degree, and three years for a Ph.D. That is a long time to invest in study, but depending how much goal-oriented effort you invest you can economize on precious time and still accomplish the same thing. Some individuals can accomplish the same task in 18 years, or some in 15 or even 10 years. It all depends on the individual’s determination and effort. The most important thing is that you are the one to conquer time instead of time conquering you.

Time is definitely needed in order to reach a certain goal and, like a container, that time should be filled with effort. Time becomes purposeful when you fill it with energy and effort, truly investing your heart and soul. Where do you find the motivation and energy to put your heart and soul into that time? There are two sources of motivation and energy; either external pressure will inspire you to do certain things, or internal, burning zeal and realization will push you to the goal. Which one is the most effective? Indeed, the internal realization is the most important. Once you have this zeal inside then you don’t need anything else; you will move toward the goal regardless.

What is at the heart of motivation? Money can be a central motivation, and honor another. The genuine central motivation, however, should be a heartfelt awareness which comes from the spiritual center of your being. Where can we find this divine, noble power of love and soul which thrusts us into action? A reciprocal relationship will always motivate you -for example, the relationship between parents and children, or husband and wife. The power of love can always be seen when there is a circuit. Even in speaking of love there are different circumstances and atmospheres, sometimes good and sometimes bad.

Love has the power to motivate, particularly under adverse conditions. In an atmosphere of difficulty love is ignited and gives much stronger power for you to push to the ultimate goal. For example, you may have parents who give you tremendous love, but perhaps, without doing anything wrong, they become involved in a fight or plot, and are victimized and killed. You know that your parents did nothing wrong, and even though you are young and cannot fight back at the moment, you feel that ten years later you will avenge and vindicate them. That is the powerful motivation for action under adverse conditions. If lovers face some obstacle which prevents the consummation of their love, then their motivation to overcome it is so strong that there is practically nothing they cannot overcome.

Let’s consider a higher level of love. If your country is in difficulty or in crisis, then your desire to give yourself to save that nation is your motivation. Trying to resolve the difficulty of your nation will spur you on to heightened leadership. This principle works the same way in religion. God is goal-oriented and wants to go straight ahead without wasting any time, taking the shortest possible way. Often there are two ways to reach a target, but the shortest way involves going over more difficulties. You know that reaching the goal will be difficult, yet when you are motivated and your anxiety to reach the goal is unbearably strong, it will push you through like a tidal wave.

When you clash with difficulty there is bound to be some loss or casualty, yet that will never deter you. It will spur you on even more. Imagine that in combat you are fighting as a commander to take a certain hill but there are terrible casualties. Instead of retreating when you see that so many comrades have died because of that hill, you will be even more determined to finally achieve that goal. That’s the way a commander should feel.

This analogy is applicable to God’s way of looking at religion. God saw many Jews and Christians being sacrificed, coming through bloody battle after bloody battle. Why does God allow this to happen and what does He feel? He feels just like the infantry commander, and His strategy is to have an explosion of love to push through to the end. He wants to have an explosion of love, a burst of passion erupt from such circumstances. In any religion which goes through bloodshed and martyrdom there is always a dramatic explosion of love and faith that will never be dulled. Those members experience an intimate love and comradeship and love of God which binds them together in an ironclad and explosively strong relationship. That is the power dwelling in that religion.

God never plans an everyday, lukewarm way of doing things. It is His strategy to push history along a dramatic path which will have an explosive result. In that kind of movement each member is closely knitted in love to the others, and if one member dies or is sacrificed, he leaves a will which says, “I am now dying, but don’t give up. I want you to go ahead and fulfill.” After you have seen a dying comrade leave that kind of will for you, just thinking of that scene will bring tears rolling down your face. Then you will feel tremendous power and think, “Yes, leave it to me, I will fulfill your purpose and mine together.” Even when you try to go to bed and sleep comfortably you will feel, “I have a mission, not only mine but my brother’s as well. I will accomplish mine and fulfill his as well.” That kind of stimulation will always be with you. It is not just going on your own journey, but having comrades going with you toward the same destiny that makes you strong.

Why do we really need religious affiliation? We could just have social acquaintances, but why is simple friendship not enough? Horizontal friendship does not include God. God is always there when you are motivated for the public purpose, for a greater cause. As soon as you are motivated in that way, God always becomes subject to you. If you really cry out for the mission and public purpose, for mankind and for God, then God is always there, responding in the same way. When you are burning with love for humanity, then Cod is the subject because He is the center of such feelings. Because your feelings parallel His, you can link yourself to God in that situation.

In our horizontal world you will not find this comradeship or public-minded love and sacrificial sense of duty. Only God can be your vertical comrade. If you really know God then you feel His company is superior to everyone’s-better than love of parents, better than love of husband or wife, or of brothers and sisters. God is supreme in love, and only after you know this love to the depths of yourself can you feel how wonderful it is.

In that supreme love you know that God is telling you to not give up but to just go right ahead because you will win. If you get that kind of encouragement every day, how can you fail? How much will that spur you on, motivating you to truly put your entire heart and soul into the mission and hold nothing back? When you are spurred on in a goal-oriented way of life, God will become more intimate, giving greater inspiration day by day and serving as your source of energy. With God watching over you, you will receive daily guidance, being shown how the enemy is aiming at you and where to hide. If you have that intimate relationship with God, can you say you are tired or collapse in the middle of the road? It would be impossible to even entertain the notion.

We need a subject and we need the reciprocal relationship between that subject and ourselves. In your family life there is always subject and object, as well as in the nation, but the greatest of all subjects is God. By making a relationship with that God you can be spurred on to your ultimate, eternal goal. That is what we call religion. Religion is the art of making yourself related to God. As the ultimate source of love, God has unlimited power, and wherever the public mind of God is responding to His object there is always an overflow of energy coming from Him. Do you think God is looking forward to seeing just everyday life, or to seeing some dramatic confrontation and breathtaking circumstance?

Do you think some ritual prayer in the morning or before meals will reach God faster, or a showdown prayer about the destiny of the world? Is God drawn to the millions and billions of people who just pass through each day, or to you when you have a showdown? Have you experienced such a showdown prayer, saying, “God, I will go on; I will even bypass You and never give up.”

God is truly the champion of acceleration, adding speed all the time. Do you want to procrastinate and put your job off, or go quickly forward? Some power has to be added in order for you to accelerate and have no time to do anything else. If someone pushed a big clumsy fellow from behind, he wouldn’t pick up speed but would fall down instead. But if you are ready to go like a bullet and someone pushes you, then you will fly.

Would you like to fly down the fairway like a golf ball when it is whacked by a club? If the ball is very soft like chewing gum, then what happens? Instead of flying it will just flop over, flat on one side. But if the ball is hard instead, then no matter how much power is added to it, it will not flop over but will take off. You should be the kind of men and women who can say, “No matter what kind of hardship comes or what kind of difficulty hits me, I will not change. I am like a solid ball and hardship will make me even more solid.”

The mission of a soccer ball is to be kicked everywhere or bounced on someone’s head. The more power that is added to it and the farther it is kicked, the more it will fulfill its mission. Picture a soccer ball soaring through the air across the field with a champion waiting at the other end. Should the ball try to avoid falling down because it knows the champion will kick it, or will the ball look forward to being kicked far away again? Is the ball looking forward to a master performance or a poor performance? God is the same way, anticipating something extraordinary.

God is really an exciting God, never dull, and He always likes fresh new things and situations. He is variety-minded, not single-minded. If you appreciate beauty and art and you look at this curtain here which is one simple color, could you call it a masterpiece of art? Imagine a big frame with all the combinations of colors inside; you would appreciate it more and be astonished at its variety. God is the same.

Do we need God? If you want to live a normal life then you don’t need God. If that is your desire, He is not going to do anything for you. Are you serious people? What makes you so serious? Look what happened in history. Satan came into being, the spiritual enemy who ruined the kingdom, killed the father and took away the mother, raping her and giving birth to the worst kind of children. The mother has been kidnapped, the father killed and all the children on the heavenly side killed, and nothing remains. That’s the realistic situation of human history. You are serious because you know that love is lost. Your heart says, “I am supposed to be the master of love-the owner of the love which will consume the entire universe. I am supposed to be the center of that love, and the power of that love is God.” We are serious because we must find that love again.

We must feel, “I must revenge my father and brothers and sisters and mother.” When you grow closer to God and really know Him, you feel as the child who lost his father and mother and brothers and sisters; you want to have revenge and restore everything. This is the real story of mankind.

Why did you come here in the early morning? You came to receive stimulation and encouragement to go out as a champion of God’s love and avenge the ultimate historical wrongdoing. Why can I receive so much incredible persecution without it bothering me or slowing me down? There is no other force strong enough to bother me because I have the ultimate stimulation from God. Everything fell apart because of the fall of man, yet nothing this world will do can bother me because love is the source of all.

I am here to restore that fallen love into the original one, and I want to restore the original father and mother and brothers and sisters. God knows that I am a champion to avenge the historical defeat of goodness. There is nothing that bothers me even one iota; no matter what the opposition or sacrifice, it will never deter me one bit. My path is full of danger and suspense, but still I can go on. By following in this spirit and tradition, the Unification Church will prosper because that is the way God is. When you think of God’s own position and heart then God will never let you down, no matter how difficult life may be. We are destined to strive for that relationship.

We are going to meet the worst enemy who took love, but where will we meet him and force a showdown? That enemy is waiting for you at every level.

You meet and overcome that enemy as an individual and then you find him hiding to ambush your family and society. At every level you must be alert to meet that enemy and conquer him. Wherever you go to avenge that lost love there will be a battle and confrontation; everywhere you go there will be bloodshed and sacrifice. Satan knows that there is one person and one group of champions who will ultimately declare victory and he is trying with all his might to stop us. If you go to the place where you are being attacked with the determination not to give up but to leave a legacy to your brothers and sisters so they can go on, how could you ever feel need to take rest? How could you even think of giving up?

Is your mind really determined to go all the way to the end? Of course we have physical bodies and we sometimes get tired, but even at that moment, when you think of the enemy of love and of being God’s champion you will suddenly find yourself wide awake. If each of us is motivated by one central determination and competes to go the farthest ahead, whether or not we face great difficulties or have only small numbers, then in the sight of God it will be something beautiful and magnificent to behold.

I know very well that life in the Unification Church is not easy. You suffer and are persecuted and you make sacrifices, but still I will push you to go farther. No matter how much you suffer, the tremendous value of the reward which will come to you has greater meaning. Actually, your suffering is very small; no matter how much you think you suffer, it is still negligible compared to the suffering of God. For your small suffering the reward is incredibly big.

In just a few years following 1971 I caused tremendous turmoil here in America. Controversy is rampant because more than anyone else, Satan knows who I am, and as soon as I show up Satan’s front is entirely mobilized. It is destined that I face the worst kind of satanic counterattack and I expect it wherever I go. If I fell under enemy attack and died, I would not leave a trivial life behind; I would die for the sake of the love of God, and the universe would know that I fought only for that purpose. I never worked for money in America, or with greed for the power of America. I came to avenge and restore the love of God by liquidating the enemy of God’s love. It is a realistic battle I am engaged in. Do you feel you are in that battle yourself?

You must feel that you have to win this battle against the enemy of love. “Once I win then I will have restored the heavenly individual, family, society, nation and world. If I am defeated, then nothing will come after me.” We each have a destined relationship because we were born to avenge God’s love. Think that God’s destiny and your father and mother’s destinies are in your hands to be restored. They have been oppressed and are waiting for this one day of the fulfillment of love, and that whole providence is in your hands.

Can you not be serious when you realize that everything is up to you? That means that there is no area you can overlook. You have to reach out everywhere. It is not enough for me to be leader of one church. God is asking me to really change the world, not just lead one church. No matter what I touch, Satan knows that he must be there to block my advance. When I started the fishing industry, opponents gathered to try to block me. We are making a movie about General MacArthur and the communists are trying to discredit us. There is always a reaction to anything I touch. Anyone else can do these things and no one bothers them, but as soon as I become involved, the entire world rises up.

All throughout my life I have wanted to vindicate the love of God and God’s suffering heart of history. That’s the way I have always walked. I set the 21-year course in which I pledged to have a showdown with the enemy of love, God’s enemy. No one in history has accomplished that task, but I am pursuing it and I am winning. During this period the entire world has been shaken, with the free world tumbling down and the communist world rising up. A hurricane is blowing all over the world because the time has come for God’s love to be avenged.

At the end of World War II, America’s dignity, particularly that of white people, was at an all-time high shining like the sun, but now it has sunk down to the ground and become like dirt. That’s the present reality because God had to prepare the atmosphere; otherwise, I could not have come and launched my revolutionary task. Think of how Americans despised Koreans and Asians in general fifty years ago. If that kind of spirit and atmosphere had persisted until now, no Asian leader, not even Reverend Moon, could have come to this country and made a dent. God has really revolutionized the atmosphere.

You may not know this too well, but there was a time when Asians were treated almost like animals by Americans, and the general arrogance of white people was incredible. Americans learned about Asia through phrases like, “Shin, the Chinese are coming,” whispered when a child was noisy. How could I ever accomplish anything here if those attitudes prevailed?

Look at how America has become morally corrupt; it is like a dirty mop. God created the kind of situation in which America definitely needs help, and when I come with the solution, people won’t care where I come from. If America’s pride were still like a big balloon this nation would never pay attention to me, but God has changed that. Many people think Reverend Moon is attacking America, but that’s not true, I am only telling the truth about how sick America is. I came as a doctor to diagnose the disease, and the first medication is repentance. What’s wrong with that?

Why am I doing this? The degradation of America is the result of Satan’s work, and I have come to crush God’s enemy. In order to do that I have come to turn this society around and I have given my life to this. I am vindicating the invisible God in heaven, but your job is easy: You are vindicating the visible True Parents here on earth. That’s the way we work together and in that we have one common destiny. These 21 years are most precious and many dramatic events are resulting from this course. Communism, for example, has expanded and become powerful, convinced it can conquer the world, but you will see that even communism will decline.

The communist nations are supposed to be one family, but the European communist leaders are saying they should have human rights and follow their own destinies instead of following Moscow. In Spain and France they want to be independent and not have anyone in Moscow dictating policy to them. The Russian communist leaders thought that in a few years they could conquer the world, but their plans aren’t working out. Even though such a cause would be unpopular in America, an anti-communist movement should spring up and confront communism now. Initially I wanted to do everything through the white leaders of this country, but they remain arrogant and have closed minds and hearts. Therefore, I must go in some other direction. That does not mean I will neglect white people; by doing this I will eventually save them.

As the second generation of white people in the providence, you are a good example and proof of my intentions. The first generation has come against me, but you, their children, are being saved. You came and supported me, a living demonstration of how God’s will is always fulfilled through the second generation. From this time on more and more white members will come to the Unification Church. God gave me the children of my worst enemies.

That is the way to get revenge against the enemy of love. What is the difference between God’s champion and Satan’s champion? Satan took God’s children and killed them, but I am taking Satan’s children to save them. Never in history have parents kidnapped their own children; that is new in our time and it is good proof of the significance of our work in the Unification Church.

Hatred of me in the world is far greater than that of the worst criminals and gangsters because those who oppose me know that I am a real threat to them. From childhood my life was filled with one hectic event after another; whenever I went to another village there was always some unexpected, surprising event, like a horse dying or a house collapsing or a big fire sweeping the town. This was my destiny because wherever I go Satan is always after me. God’s front line is Satan’s front line, so when I came to America, Satan’s front line came to America too. I chose this nation as my battlefield because here I could have worldwide impact.

I chose the territory and challenged Satan to fight me here. When I say we are waging war I do not mean we are killing people, but declaring the truth. That’s what I did at Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument. That’s the way I wage war. No individual in the entire history of America, whether a religious or political leader, including the President, has undertaken such great city-by-city crusades as I have. Americans thought they could not afford to have me here, but now they cannot afford to ignore me.

Yesterday the Frontier ’78 teams came back to report and I took them out for a victory celebration. The leaders of the three teams said that the interest in me all over America is incredible. They said that people paid attention to them because they were associated with Reverend Moon, but not as much attention as they are paying to Reverend Moon himself. “If you show up,” they told me, “the entire United States will turn upside down; they are demanding to know when you will come again.” Why is there so much interest in me? The “establishment” has to oppose me because I am revolutionary. I am bringing change and no one who feels secure likes abrupt change, but in the depth of their hearts they know that I am bringing a new spiritual spring and they have to pay attention.

Do you want to vindicate God? People outside our Church know that we have meetings at 5:30 a.m. They think that, of course, everyone has to be pushed out of their rooms to hear me speak, and that when I speak everyone sleeps because they are not interested. Maybe in the audience one of our opponents is watching to see how I deal with you young people, and when he sees someone sleeping he will think his opinion was correct. Whatever we do is watched, not only by God, but by Satan.

Many members wonder why they can’t take it easier and come at 10 a.m. instead. I set this tradition because we must be different from the world at large and be able to do something everyone else can’t do. Also, the world is sleeping now and doesn’t have any power to come oppose us. When everyone else gets up and goes to church, the Unification Church is already finished with its service and then they think, “The Unification Church doesn’t even have a Sunday service.” Let them think that way. We are the fighting force to vindicate the love of God.

We are here as chosen champions to destroy the historic enemy of God and to vindicate God’s love. We are here to avenge the love of God and to avenge everyone’s mother and father, brothers and sisters, the nation and the kingdom. All enemies of love are our one enemy, so all we have to do is conquer the one enemy of love. One particular historical enemy destroyed the first love, and that same enemy has destroyed the love of God, the love of parents and brothers and sisters, brutalizing heavenly love everywhere.

If there is a way to really bring revenge and vindicate God then I will go anywhere to meet the enemy and create a showdown. I came to America to meet the enemy here. As a leading nation America can give good or bad influence to the whole world, but today American young people’s moral degradation is exerting only bad influence. Satan is fearfully active here in America, and in order to meet him I came to America and waged a war to vindicate the love of God. With its free sex, streaking, drugs and moral degradation, American society has been reduced to less than that of animals. There is no ethical code here. Only in the Unification Church have we restored God’s moral standard, living a strict, puritanical way of life because that is God’s way.

By living God’s moral code we are already routing the enemy of love. We were born for this destiny; we cannot escape or negate that mission. I was opposed by the entire nation of Korea but I survived because I was determined to penetrate all the way to the universal level. Japan came against me, and all America, but it didn’t bother me. I cannot falter because I still have more to do and I cannot afford to falter or fail at this time.

When I pray all I have to say is, “God in heaven, Your son is here, going ahead with boldness and strength today,” and tears come. I am a serious person. Don’t ever think I take life easily or comfortably, or that I want to have plush surroundings. Never. Every day I want to work as hard as possible, I don’t ever want to go to bed before one or two o’clock, and I want to be up working and praying at night more than anyone else, even spending entire nights in prayer. I have no easy nights. I am determined to conquer the enemy of God, and my determination is burning every moment of every day. If I cannot finish this in my lifetime, I want you to take over. I will leave my will with you and trust that you will go on.

For the sake of this mission I can forget everything-sleeping, eating, daytime and nighttime. I completely lose track of all these things. I know only one important thing: There is one person in the universe who works harder than I do and that is God. There is one competition I cannot win, and that is the competition with God. That destiny of imprisoning God’s enemy is ours. We have to inherit that mission. I know that we have not yet reached the time of relaxation and celebration because we have not yet achieved enough to take it easy. This is still a state of emergency.

Whenever I will need a tombstone I want it to say, “Here is the son of God, the champion who avenged His love.” I don’t want to be recorded as the person who spoke at Washington Monument or Yankee Stadium and who traveled all over the world making speeches in many cities. All of those achievements were merely the method to achieve one victory. How much you are dedicated and giving your heart and soul, how serious you are about the mission is the measure of the kind of heaven you deserve and of what kind of eternal life you will have.

I like spy movies and war movies with heroic action that show determination to fulfill one goal. I don’t like sweet romantic scenes because I feel I haven’t come to that point yet. We are in a battle and I want to see a movie that will inspire me to keep striving for victory. No movie, however, has described the ultimate scene that I have to fulfill-the revenge of love for the sake of God.

I want you to know that our enemy Satan is the historical enemy who destroyed the garden of Eden by conquering Adam and Eve. But that is not the only thing Satan did; he destroyed the realization of God’s ideal kingdom by redirecting the dispensation of Cain and Abel, the dispensation of Abraham, Jacob, Moses and Jesus, each providence in history. Satan is after everyone. Satan has been winning throughout all these 6,000 years of biblical history, so of course he said, “Reverend Moon, you are only a green onion. You are no match for me.” That’s the way Satan looked at me initially, but when the match began he took a beating with each round, and now finally Satan has quit his fight with me. I caught him and demanded that he surrender.

Our worst persecution came in the year 1976, persecution that heated up on the worldwide level. The big boxing match was staged at the Washington Monument Rally. You have no idea how serious I was during that campaign period. I was on the ocean because there was no other place where I could isolate myself. The fishing boat was not what I saw, however, but Washington Monument. I could not go down to the cabin and have a good night’s sleep. I was always on the deck watching and concentrating totally on the coming rally. Some members on the boat would go to the cabin to rest because they didn’t have my seriousness; they didn’t feel what I felt. I could not do that. Many times I wanted to go to the bathroom, but all of a sudden I found myself doing it in the wrong place; I was totally unaware of what was happening around me at the time.

I felt I would rather die than be defeated at Washington Monument. I was more serious than a prisoner who is about to be brought up for execution. It was a great gamble in which one toss would determine the destiny of the world, in which the moment one card was lifted the destiny of all mankind would be determined. That was the gamble Washington Monument was.

Any number of things could have made that event a failure, a total fiasco. Always the final possibility of grief was having bad weather; early on the morning of the rally and on the previous day there was rain. Do you think I could ever forget the rain of June 1? After the rain at Yankee Stadium I immediately determined that there would be another rally, in the next eighty days, at Washington Monument on September 18. Having Washington Monument so soon after Yankee Stadium was an impossible task, and from a normal point of view it was a great blunder. If done in the usual way, there could never have been a victory.

I knew what consequences would result from a defeat at Washington Monument-disaster for the Unification Church, for the destiny of God’s world, for the world in our time. No one knew better than 1. But God knew, and I also knew that there should be an entire mobilization of God’s forces. Washington Monument was a success, and furthermore, it was a peaceful victory with no sacrifice and no bloodshed. It was a beautiful victory in which law and order was kept and no one was hurt. After that victory the entire world looked at me differently.

Then began the three-year period of 1976, 1977 and 1978. By the end of that September, heated government harassment began, like the battle now going on in Congress. One way or another, all of that will be over by September of this year. The government has investigated the Unification Church and its members inside and out countless times, but after September comes, even if we ask for one more investigation, they will back off and refuse.

They can’t put any teeth in all the allegations made against us. After September they will know that all the allegations about me are lies, and no one will believe any new allegations that come along. Everything is within God’s strategy. These investigators think they are doing their own job, but actually they are doing God’s work. God lets the satanic world come and investigate everything so that it has to give us a clean bill of health, and once we receive it then even Satan will be powerless to do anything more.

This year is the year to be bold and strong; that is the key idea. Like David, we are coming against Goliath. The Unification Church is in the ring to initiate a showdown battle; this is not just a skirmish or a guerrilla attack, but an all-out fight in every sense. God has picked New York as the battlefield for this historical war. In this battle would you like to be a combat soldier, or a soldier behind the lines? You can be in the artillery as a machine gunner and come out on the battle front and fire away while your comrades bring you ammunition, or you can take pictures of all this exciting action and be a spectator of the whole show. Which would you rather be?

On the battlefield the enemy will be firing too, and maybe you will get hit by enemy bullets and lose a leg, or your whole body might be crippled. You might even die. Would you still want to be a front line soldier? The only reason you could have that kind of courage is because our loved ones have sacrificed in an even more tragic way. In order to win revenge for our loved ones, including our Heavenly Father, nothing else matters. That’s why we can be strong combat soldiers. My mission is to give you this kind of insight, vision, commitment and determination.

I am also a recruiter, mobilizing a nation and the world to create this invincible heavenly force where everyone can be courageous and strong. In the future there will be a heavenly awards ceremony and I want to bring you all the way to the point where you can deserve great honor. Are you charming ladies that serious? The communists have mobilized women on the battlefield and there are women in the army in Israel, but there have never been women in combat in Korea. Are you women determined? Your weapon is your determination to win over the enemy of God’s love, the same enemy who deprived you of love.

You might be living very happily with your husband when one night the enemy comes and slits his throat. Would you just shrug and say there was nothing you could do and then look for another husband, or would you be determined to avenge the loss of your love? The enemy, might be handsome and tall, maybe ten times better looking than your former husband, and you might admire him instead of hating him. Many American women are just that way.

You do not appreciate love because you never really gave unselfish, sacrificial love. You don’t have a record of total giving but you just want to receive love. Have you ever loved anyone to the point of devoting your life to him? American women must be more serious and have a new awakening about love. The re-education of American women is a gigantic task and I need many assistant instructors. In the Oriental tradition the husband is master of the house. If the wife doesn’t obey, the husband has a way to discipline her. Will American women say, “You are destroying my human rights! I want a divorce”?

The love that cannot overcome one slap is not going to last anyway, no matter what. Once you commit yourself then hang on. Your husband may test and torment you, but can you sincerely answer, ” My dear, no matter what you do, even if you cut my neck in two, it will not change me. I am your wife and my love for you is unchanging.” I want to make you into that kind of women. Would you women want to have weak love, or love that is more precious than your own life?

If you develop such truly beautiful love then all men around the world, particularly American men, would pursue Unification Church women for their wives. There would be no better. Imagine that all the handsome, accomplished men of the world are wild about you; would you be interested, or would you still prefer the Unification Church men, even if they look starved? You would prefer these men even more than those outside our Church because they are your comrades who are pursuing the common purpose of avenging the enemy of your love.

That was my criterion when I chose my bride. There were all kinds of well-educated, beautiful, socially-accomplished women who wanted to marry me, but I looked for one quality. Who would be most suitable as my partner in winning the battle against the enemy of love? That is so important because that will liberate God. When He is liberated God will begin to smile and laugh, to dance and be happy. Then universal spring will come, with true universal happiness. When God settles His mind, His joy will be universal and the sound of God’s love and happiness will resound throughout the universe. The universe has never heard the sound of the joyous love of God.

When you see the six continents and the oceans from God’s point of view, does the earth seem gigantic, or does God look down at a small marble? For God this earth is very small, and when God begins to dance, one foot will be in Asia and another in Europe and Africa, hopping back and forth. The world is such a small stage for Him that the whole thing will be busy. This globe has not yet seen God’s dance or heard His singing, or heard the wooooo woooooo of God’s love. There is a sound to God’s love though. I like that God who knows how to be happy and to dance and sing, not the God the Christians might imagine, sitting solemnly on His throne with a long beard, just looking down and judging people. Being a judge is an honorable job, but most women would yawn at being the wife of a judge; a judge may have power, but he is as dry as a desert. You should have love first, and after that be a judge or whatever else.

Without the fall, love would have been consummated first and then judgment given, not in the sense of condemnation, but evaluation. That original kind of judgment is not detrimental, but because of the fall judgment has become uncomfortable. We have to judge the world first and then give heavenly love. Without the fall, love would have come first.

Other churches think God is a God of judgment, but we think God is a God of love. We experience God as a great-grandfather, and we go pat His beard and stroke His hair and touch His clothes. We know God will not push us away but will call us to Him to sit on His lap. That’s the God we know. We want to liberate this God from His suffering and manifest Him in love.

In many cases the parents of our members are separated, but as their children, it is possible that you could bring them together. This is similar to what we are doing with Heavenly Father. We are liberating Him in love and giving Him the love He never had. We give the same thing to our natural parents. We have a destiny to trap the enemy of love and vindicate true love, vindicate God. If we cannot fulfill then that mission will be inherited by our own children, but it will be far more difficult for them and will require many times more effort than we can make.

No matter how good you are in rehearsal, that is still not the real performance and does not produce any good result. Recently in Korea there were practice maneuvers for the armed forces, but no matter how big a campaign it was, it was still only practice and training. No deep feelings can be experienced in practice sessions, but even in a small war where there is a real enemy, real bloodshed, and real victory, you feel great excitement and taste the feeling of victory.

I want you to know that our way of life is not a dress rehearsal; this is the real war. This is the final, ultimate war. There is only one time like this, and if it passes by and you cannot capture the opportunity then no matter how many weapons you may have in the future, they will not do any good because the opportunity is gone. Once this time passes, if ten or even one hundred nations try to organize a campaign of a million people in New York, it would never equal in value or price what you have done.

Whatever you do-eating, walking down the street, selling papers, witnessing or fund raising- that is the real battle, the most precious one and the one that will be recognized in history. That’s the way your life is today. Yesterday I talked about how establishing home churches will be like bombs exploding throughout New York. Do you have spiritual matches you can light to set the bomb off? Do you know the right time to push the button? If you are sleeping you will miss the time. You cannot do this at just any time. The instructions will come from heaven to push the button, but if you are sleeping then you will not hear them.

You might shrug and say, “Oh well, I can push it next year.” The tiny little fingers of women, even if the women are wearing ugly dresses, can do magic if they know the heavenly schedule. The arsenals of the world will have no power if they do not know the heavenly schedule, and all their weaponry will be to no avail. God always keeps time, and if you match His time then there will be a resounding explosion.

Once you know the time and act accordingly, the explosion will disrupt all of New York. Go attend to your task with that kind of realization, wherever you are. On our shoulders we carry the destiny of God. God’s rise or fall depends on you. Furthermore, you are the secret emissaries whom God has ordained. Those who want to fulfill the universal revenge against the enemy of love, raise your hands.

God has been waiting for this one moment for 6,000 years. That’s the importance of the time we are talking about here. In preparing to have the button pushed at the proper time, many people and nations were sacrificed. All throughout history, during the 4,000 years before Abraham and throughout the history of Judaism and Christianity, God raised up many champions who were supposed to push the button, but no one has done it yet. At this time God is asking you to push this little button. All spirit world is watching, knowing that high noon is at hand and that the showdown is coming.

Every move we make, every place we go they are watching. In the movies there are many narrow escapes and many thrills, but your actions are far more thrilling to God than any movie ever created. Do you want to have me push you? To trust you? Would you rather jump or be pushed? I trust you, so go out into New York City and create good controversy and be troublemakers for goodness. Whatever ammunition you need, I will supply. All you have to do is go out and push the button. Don’t forget to push the button to show the video tape too.

We go out to the field to avenge God’s love. Our way of revenge is to restore the people and allow them to live for eternity. There is no better way to get revenge against Satan. Our enemies may truly despise us, but all of a sudden they will see their children becoming loyal members of the Unification Church. There is no better revenge we could find. Heavenly revenge does not require bloodshed. Satan killed everyone, but God restores them; God’s way takes much patience and perseverance, however.

You know God’s timetable now. Instead of wanting to be pushed, you asked me to trust you. Would you still push the button, no matter how much difficulty and danger there was? Today in this critical time and relationship and destiny, I bless you and say farewell.